:*   JUL  ^71922   *j 


BX  8066  .N4A  P8  1922         ^ 
Nicholas,  J.  Crayton,  1870- 
Pure  religion 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2009  with  funding  from 

Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Library 


http://www.archive.org/details/purereligionOOnich 


PURE     RELIGION 


BY 


J.  CRAYTON  NICHOLAS 


^ 


Li'or.  0 


/  y-f      \  ff"  -VV^  /Si  ji  />'*_-- 


BOSTON 
RICHARD  G.  BADGER 

THE    GORHAM    PRESS 


Copyright,  1922,  by  J.  Cbayton  Nicholas 


All  Rights  Reserved 


Made  in  the   United  States  of  America 


The  Gorham  Press,  Boston,  U,  S.  A. 


To 

MY  FATHER  AND  MOTHER 

WHO   REST   FROM  THEIR    LABORS 


PREFACE 

Two  outstanding  facts  prompt  the  publication  of 
this  volume. 

1.  The  increasingly  urgent  need  of  more  Reli- 
gion. There  are  many  religions,  but  not  enough  Re- 
ligion. More  Religion,  in  human  hearts,  in  society, 
in  business,  in  politics,  in  recreations,  in  our  homes, 
in  our  schools,  in  our  colleges  and  universities,  in 
the  Church,  in  our  communities,  in  our  nation, 
among  all  nations,  throughout  the  world,  is  the 
greatest  need  of  the  hour.  There  is  literature  abun- 
dant on  almost  any  subject.  The  world  needs  to  be 
flooded,  saturated  through  and  through  with  Re- 
ligion. 

2.  The  Brevity  of  Human  Life.  The  older  we 
become  the  more  are  we  impressed  with  this  fact. 
What  we  do  must  be  done  quickly,  and  to  attain  com- 
mensurate results,  we  must  hasten  our  step,  double 
our  energy,  increase  our  resources  and  agencies  for 
righteousness.  You  will  find  ample  room  for  criti- 
cism, if  you  so  desire.  Much  has  been  left  unsaid 
purposely,  and  therefore  full  opportunity  is  afforded 
for  suggestive  thought.  This  you  will  gain  by  deep 
study,  meditation  and  prayer.     In  such  a  spirit,  its 

5 


6  Preface 

defects  will  never  harai  you.  May  God's  Benediction 
accompany  His  printed  Word  as  it  has  rested  upon 
His  spoken  Word  and  be  a  Blessing  to  all  who  re- 
ceive it  into  their  hearts. 

J.  C.  N. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.  PiTRE    Religion 13 

II.  The  Gospel  Invitation 23 

III.  The  Glory  of  the  Cross 31 

IV.  "What  Abe  You  Worth?" 40 

V.  Many  Problems  and  One  Solution  ....  SO 

VI.  The    Second   Coming 59 

VII.  My  Kingdom 69 

VIII.  Great   Possessions 74 

IX.  The  Spirit  of  the  Boys  in  Camp      ....  86 

X.  A  City  on  Its  Knees 97 

XI.  Life's    Supreme    Aem 108 

XII.  Chuhchly  Duties 116 

XIII.  Onlookers 125 

XIV.  A  Christian's  Business 135 

XV.  A  Man's  Comparative  Value     .....  141 

XVI.  Soul  Famine 151 

XVII.  The  Book  of  Judgment 160 

XVIII.  The  Tears  of  Jesus 170 

XIX.  Essentials  of  LtIfe 177 

XX.  Religious  Melancholy 183 

7 


8  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

XXI.  "I    Thirst" 188 

XXII.  Godly  and  Ungodly 197 

XXIII.  The    Friendly    Church 206 

XXIV.  Spiritual  Insanity 213 

XXV.  Four  Different  Hearts 218 

XXVI.  Excuses 226 

XXVII.  What  Is  Your  Life? 232 

XXVIII.  Building   the    Church 243 

XXIX.  Two  Men 251 

XXX.  God's  Prodigality 261 

XXXI.  Modern  Manner  of  Life 268 


INTRODUCTION 

There  is  but  one  way  of  bringing  the  world  into 
convenant  relation  with  God,  and  that  is  to  preach 
the  Word.  All  other  methods  are  the  outburst  of  in- 
flamed imaginations,  and  visionary.  The  preaching 
of  the  Gospel  is,  and  always  has  been,  the  dynamic 
to  bring  mortals  to  conviction  and  decision. 

The  preacher  is  a  voice  of  cheer  to  a  dying  world 
and  an  ambassador  of  the  Kingdom  of  God. 

The  sermons  contained  in  this  volume  were  deliv- 
ered by  the  author  in  the  course  of  his  ministry  in 
the  regular  pastorate.  They  were  intended  for  com- 
fort and  guidance,  and,  by  the  help  of  God,  brought 
many  hearers  to  a  determination  to  holy  living. 

The  author,  J.  Crayton  Nicholas,  has  been  emi- 
nently successful  in  the  pastorate.  In  1901,  he  took 
up  the  pastoral  care  of  a  small  struggling  mission 
in  the  city  of  Butler,  Pa.  His  labors  were  so  blest 
that  during  the  14  years  of  his  ministry  there  the 
congregation  increased  so  rapidly  that  two  new 
church  buildings  were  erected  in  different  parts  of 
the  city  to  accommodate  the  needs  of  the  parish. 
When  he  left  the  field  to  take  up  labors  elsewhere,  a 
magnificent   stone   edifice — churchly   and   modern — 

9 


10  Introduction 

stood  as  a  monument  to  his  zeal  and  devotion.  At  the 
present  time  Mr.  Nicholas  is  the  pastor  of  Grace 
Lutheran  Church,  Pittsburgh,  Pa.,  and  the  same 
successful  fruits  are  attending  his  efforts  there. 

The  author  first  saw  the  light  of  day  in  the  manse, 
July  14,  1870,  his  father  being  a  minister  of  the 
Gospel,  and  so  great  was  the  example  of  that  home 
for  God  that  the  three  sons  of  these  sainted  parents 
are  now  proclaiming  the  message  of  God  to  large 
congregations,  and  the  only  daughter  is  the  help- 
meet of  a  devoted  pastor. 

These  sermons  are  practical  and  helpful.  They 
were  preached.  They  have  rescued.  May  the 
reading  of  them  be  an  echo  from  the  hills  to  bring 
you  to  the  Father's  House. 

W,  O.  Ibach. 


PURE  RELIGION 


PURE    RELIGION 


PURE  RELIGION 

James  1:27.  Pure  religion  and  undefled  before  God 
and  the  Father  is  this;  To  visit  the  fatherless  and  widows 
in  their  affliction  and  to  keep  himself  unspotted  from 
the  world. 

In  many  respects  the  world  is  making  rapid  prog- 
ress. The  material  resources  are  being  utilized  as 
never  before.  Modern  invention  and  discovery  have 
made  wonderful  strides.  Science  and  art  have  both 
given  their  aid  in  the  advancement  of  humanity  and 
education  and  secular  improvement  receive  no  little 
attention  to-day.  Reformation  and  restoration  are 
changing  existing  orders,  so  the  world  is  truly 
moving. 

There  is  no  immediate  danger  of  man's  failure  to 
look  after  his  temporal  needs  as  more  than  ample 
time  and  attention  are  given  to  his  physical  welfare. 
Multitudes  are  controlled  by  styles  and  fashion, 
forgetful  that  "the  fashion  of  this  world  passeth 

13 


14»  Pure  Religion 

away."  Public  opinion  and  propaganda  often  keep 
men  in  subjection. 

All  kinds  of  cults  and  isms  have  their  day,  how- 
ever, the  Bible  is  still  the  Storehouse  of  genuine 
wisdom  and  knowledge  and  will  never  fail. 

"Heaven  and  earth  shall  pass  away  but  my  word 
shall  not  pass  away." 

The  greatest  need  therefore  of  this  age  and  all 
ages  is  pure  religion. 

I.     What  is  religion?     Negatively  stated: 

(a)  It  is  not  emotionalism.  Religion  has  its  effect 
upon  character  and  conduct,  but  will  not  impel  a 
man  to  display  an  indecent  physical  posture  or  un- 
dignified behavior  in  the  performance  of  his  spiritual 
duties.  It  does  not  ask  us  to  depend  upon  feeling  but 
faith.  Feelings  vary.  Religion  is  constant.  The 
impulse  that  instills  the  desire  to  cut  and  mar  the 
body  in  order  to  purify  and  preserve  the  soul  is 
fanaticism  and  an  inexcusable  delusion. 

(b)  It  is  not  asceticism: 

It  does  not  demand  sacrifices  that  are  injurious 
to  the  body,  neither  does  it  separate  its  votary  from 
a  needy  world  and  hide  him  in  some  nook  or  corner 
and  there  by  chastenings  and  flagellations,  bless  the 
souls  of  men. 

(c)  It  is  not  Christian  Science: 

There  are  certain  movements  that  have  sprung  up 
in  our  day  which  are  regarded  as  new  and  wonderful 
discoveries,  yet  they  are  simply  the  revival  of  here- 


Fure  Religion  16 

sies  that  have  had  their  day  centuries  ago ;  never- 
theless, the  question  has  arisen  in  the  minds  of  many 
people:  How  do  you  account  for  the  phenomenal 
success  of  these  movements?  It  must  be  candidly 
confessed  that  Christian  Science  is  not  all  fraud. 
No  movement,  without  some  foundation,  could  sur- 
vive. You  cannot  account  for  it  by  its  esthetic  fonn 
of  worship,  it  has  none.  You  cannot  attribute  its 
growth  to  its  appeal  to  intelligence,  lofty  ideas  or 
Biblical  interpretation.  The  literature  of  its  chief 
book,  "Science  and  Health,"  is  of  the  most  trashy 
sort.  It  attracts  because  it  emphasizes  certain  phases 
of  Christianity.  The  mind  does  exert  an  influence 
over  the  body.  God  is  imminent  in  the  world  and  cares 
for  His  creatures.  He  does  heal  the  body  of  its  mani- 
fold ills.  People  want  health  and  strength  of  body 
and  mind  and  they  will  do  anything  to  attain  this  end. 
This  accounts  for  the  hold  upon  the  people,  but  the 
truth  must  be  told  in  all  kindness,  regardless  of  any 
one's  feelings. 

Christian  Science  is  anti-Christian.  It  denies  the 
reality  of  sin,  the  divinity  of  Jesus  Christ  and  hence 
the  necessity  of  an  atonement.  Chnst  shed  his  blood 
in  vain  according  to  the  idea  of  Christian  Science. 
This  is  as  old  as  the  first  Christian  Era.  Its  greed 
for  wealth  is  well  known.  It  does  not  concern  itself 
to  spread  the  gospel  to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  among 
the  poor  and  needy  but  caters  to  the  rich  and  well- 
to-do  and  proselytes  among  the  otherwise  weak  and 


16  Pure  Religion 

unfortunate,  but  who  have  the  money  to  pay.  It  is 
a  delusion:  It  has  led  many  a  poor  soul  to  believe 
that  he  would  recover  from  his  disease  and  thus  de- 
ceived he  has  been  ushered  into  eternity  unprepared. 
Scores  have  gone  down  to  untimely  graves  because 
they  have  been  refused  rational  treatment.  Credit 
should  be  given  for  the  good  done,  but  when  this  is 
far  outweighed  by  its  baneful  effects  it  is  high  time 
to  awake  from  our  stupidity  and  indifference. 

(d)  It  is  not  Man-made: 

Man-made  religions  have  their  day,  wane  and  die 
away.  Some  people  are  always  looking  for  something 
new.    The  tried  and  true  become  monotonous. 

II.  What  is  religion?  Positively  stated:  Re- 
ligion is  of  divine  origin. 

God  has  planted  the  religious  instinct  within  man. 
Religion  is  therefore  an  indispensable  factor  in  man's 
life,  whether  he  is  conscious  of  it  or  not.  Man  lives 
and  moves  and  has  his  being  in  God  and  can  no  more 
survive  spiritually  without  God  than  he  can  live 
physically  without  food.  The  great  need  of  the  world 
to-day  is  more  religion.  Pure  religion.  Man  has 
strayed  away  from  his  God  and  it  is  religion  that 
brings  him  back.  What  is  religion.''  It  is  the  ever- 
present  invisible  power  of  God  in  the  life  and  soul 
of  man. 

III.  Religion  is  beneficiary :  "To  visit  the  father- 
less and  widows  in  their  affliction."  A  visit  here 
means  more  than  an  ordinary  call.    It  signifies  to 


Pure  Religion  17 

minister  to,  to  aid,  to  relieve.    The  M^iole  world  is  in 
need.    Our  schools  and  colleges,  hospitals,  churches 
and  missionary  operations  supply  this  need.     These 
are  concrete  examples  of  religion.    Religious  litera- 
ture is  a  powerful  aid  in  advancing  the  Kingdom  of 
God.   The  more  we  give  and  pray  and  work,  the  more 
enlightened  and  prosperous  and  Godly  the  world  will 
become.     The  "fatherless   and  widows"  include  the 
poor,    sick,    ignorant,    unfortunate,    needy    and   un- 
saved everywhere.   As  another  says  :   "The  world  is  a 
big  hospital,  charnel  house,  a  den  of  iniquity.    How 
dare  we  witlihold  the  only  remedy,  or  sit  idly  by  and 
let   the    world   perish?"      The   heathen    are    calling, 
"Come  over  and  help  us."     Our  Boards  and  institu- 
tions of  learning  are  crying  mightily  for  men  and 
women  to  prepare  for  service  to  humanity  and  the 
honor  and  glory  of  God.      "Pray  ye  therefore  the 
Lord  of  the  Harvest  that  He  send  forth  laborers  into 
His  Harvest."     "The  Harvest  truly  is  great  but  the 
laborers  are  few."     "Deny  thyself  and  take  up  thy 
Cross  and  follow  Me." 

IV.  Religion  is  purity:  "Unspotted  from  the 
world."  (1)  It  purifies  the  individual.  As  a  general 
rule  most  people  manage  to  keep  clean  outwardly. 
They  set  aside  one  day  out  of  the  week  for  wash  day, 
and  are  very  scrupulous  about  cleaning  dishes,  furni- 
ture and  clothes,  but  are  not  so  much  concerned  about 
the  "inner  man  of  the  heart." 

The    heart    may    be    "deceitful    and    desperately 


18  Pure  Religion 

wicked,"  yet  no  one  sees  it,  they  think,  "why  care?" 
The  apostle  enjoins  us;  "Be  not  conformed  to  this 
world  but  be  ye  transformed  by  the  renewing  of  your 
mind."  Religion  purifies  the  heart.  (2)  It  likewise 
purifies  the  home.  There  is  a  vast  difference  between 
a  house  and  a  home.  The  house  may  stand  on  the 
most  prominent  street  of  the  city  and  yet  be  a  den 
of  iniquity,  while  another  house  may  be  built  on  a 
back  street  and  be  the  very  gateway  to  Heaven.  The 
difference  is  caused  by  religion  or  the  lack  of  it. 
Religion  brings  sunshine  and  love  and  good  cheer 
and  peace  and  joy.  Where  it  is  lacking  you  find 
discord,  strife  and  contention,  unfaithful  parents 
and  ungodly  children. 

(3)  Religion  purifies  business.  Without  rehgion 
civilization  and  business  could  not  survive.  Most 
men  know  the  difference  between  right  and  wrong. 
Honesty  and  integrity  are  prized  by  most  men  but 
these  are  buttressed  by  religion.  Morality  and  hon- 
esty are  insufficient  of  themselves  to  preserve  civili- 
zation. Religion  is  necessary  to  preserve  the  peace 
and  safety  of  nations.  Babson,  the  great  statis- 
tician says  truly:  "It  is  not  the  policeman  who 
protects  your  life  and  property,  neither  is  it  the  iron 
bars  and  bank  vault  that  preserve  your  money, 
but  Religion.  Take  Religion  from  the  heart  of  these 
men  with  whom  you  entrust  your  wealth  and  prop- 
erty and  your  bonds  and  bank-books  and  mortgages 
would  be  worthless.     It  is  Religion  that  makes  them 


Ture  Religion  19 

true  and  trustworthy."  Hence  to  augment  material 
blessings  and  comforts,  instill  more  and  more  Re- 
ligion into  the  lives  of  men. 

(4)  Religion  purifies  a  community.  Law  may  in- 
timidate and  restrain  but  it  cannot  prevent  crime. 
The  apostle  spoke  truly,  "He  that  is  born  of  God 
cannot  sin."  The  man,  religious,  will  not  do  the 
wrong,  it  is  contrary  to  his  nature.  He  has  a  pas- 
sion for  righteousness  and  hates  sin.  Any  com- 
munity or  state  or  nation  can  enact  law  but  back 
of  it  must  be  enough  Religion  to  enforce  it.  Reli- 
gion compels  a  man  to  love  the  right  and  hate  the 
wrong.  A  religious  community  is  therefore  the  saf- 
est and  most  prosperous,  and  since  Religion  is  a 
safe-guard  and  protector  from  the  vile  and  vicious, 
and  alone  guarantees  peace  and  blessing,  the  church, 
school,  state,  and  home  should  teach  more  Religion  if 
for  no  other  reason  than  for  their  own  preservation. 
One  man  is  religious  and  another  takes  no  interest 
whatever  in  religious  things.  Why  this  difference .f* 
One  man*s  chief  joy  is  found  in  the  church,  Bible 
class  or  religious  assembly,  wliile  another  shows  no 
interest  in  these  things.  The  difference  is  accounted 
for  in  early  training  or  lack  of  it.  "Train  up  a 
child  in  the  way  he  should  go  and  when  he  is  old  he 
will  not  depart  from  it."  "Sow  a  thought,  reap  an 
act ;  sow  an  act,  reap  a  habit ;  sow  a  habit,  reap 
a  character;  sow  a  character,  reap  a  destiny." 
Early  training  will  have  its  corresponding  effect  in 


20  Pure  Religion 

old  age.  We  cannot  disregard  God's  laws  and  ex- 
pect to  escape  the  consequences,  "Whatsoever  a 
man  soweth  that  shall  he  also  reap."  "He  that  sow- 
eth  to  the  flesh  shall  of  the  flesh  reap  corruption,  but 
he  that  soweth  to  the  Spirit  shall  of  the  Spirit  reap 
everlasting  Life." 

When  down  South,  the  life  and  character  of  Henry 
W.  Grady  were  brought  to  my  attention  with  re- 
newed interest.  He  wrote  a  thrilling  history  of  the 
Civil  War  and  its  effect  upon  the  Southland.  In  his 
account  he  portrays  in  vivid  colors  the  desolations 
and  destruction  of  her  farms,  factories  and  cities, 
and  the  marvelous  transformation  as  if  by  magic, 
of  these  ruins  into  a  beautiful  new  South  with  fruits 
and  flowers.  What  seemed  adversity  was  a  blestjing 
in  disguise,  and  from  crimson  seeds  sown  on  the  fields 
of  battle  there  has  sprung  a  bounteous  harvest  and 
from  her  waste  places  there  were  born  new  ideals  and 
new  aspirations  and  new  homes  and  cities  to  give 
cheer  and  comfort  to  her  teeming  millions  of  people. 
No  more  loyal  citizens  are  found  to-day  under  the 
Stars  and  Stripes  than  those  who  live  in  the  Sunny 
South. 

Henry  W.  Grady  was  born  and  reared  in  a  Chris- 
tian home  in  Georgia.  Those  stern  realities  of 
rural  life  wove  into  his  fiber  those  qualities  that 
mold  character.  In  his  daily  life  he  was  laying  up 
in  store  for  a  future  day,  industry,  integrity,  hon- 
esty and  religion.     Like  so  many  young  men   the 


Pure  Religion  21 

lure  of  the  city  became  too  strong  for  him  and  he 
decided  to  migrate.  As  little  opportunity  was  of- 
fered him  amidst  his  native  surroundings,  he  in- 
formed his  parents  that  he  would  seek  his  fortune 
elsewhere.  He  started  for  Atlanta  and  reached  the 
city  at  night  with  but  little  money  in  his  possession. 
He  was  not  long,  however,  without  a  position  and 
means  of  support.  He  secured  employment  as  a 
clerk  in  a  store  and  rose  rapidly  from  one  position 
to  another  until  he  became  manager  and  owner  of 
the  establishment.  Sad  to  say  that  while  he  seemed 
to  prosper,  his  religious  interest  declined;  he  was 
like  so  many  men  who  when  their  business  in- 
creases their  religion  decreases,  his  absence  from  the 
church  and  prayer-meeting  became  more  frequent. 
Finally  like  the  prodigal  of  old  he  came  to  himself 
and  soliloquized  thus :  "Here  I  am  accumulating 
wealth  at  the  peril  of  my  own  soul."  "What  shall  it 
profit  a  man  if  he  gain  the  whole  world  and  lose  his 
own  soul  or  what  shall  a  man  give  in  exchange  for  his 
soul."  Seated  alone  in  his  room  in  deep  meditation 
and  prayer  he  determined  to  go  back  home  to  the 
mother  from  whom  he  received  his  early  religious  im- 
pressions. The  way  seemed  long  and  dreary,  so  anx- 
ious was  he  to  reach  the  home  of  his  childhood  once 
more.  When  he  arrived  at  home  he  saw  his  aged, 
gray-haired  mother  seated  in  her  armchair,  at  twi- 
light, by  the  window.  He  quietly  opened  the  door 
and  walked  in,  greeting  her  with  an  affectionate  kiss, 


22  Pure  Religion 

at  the  same  time  making  full  confession  of  his  erring 
life.  "Mother,"  he  said,  sobbingly,  "I  have  lost  my 
soul  and  I  have  come  back  to  you  to  find  it.  Mother, 
while  I  kneel  by  your  side,  I  want  you  to  teach  me  to 
pray  as  you  used  to  do  when  I  was  a  little  child." 
And  then  she  lisped  the  prayer  she  had  taught  him 
years  ago. 

Now  I  lay  me  down  to  sleep, 

I  pray  Thee,  Lord,  my  soul  to  keep, 

If  I  should  die  before  I  wake, 

I  pray  Thee,  Lord,  my  soul  to  take 

This  I  ask  for  Jesus'  sake.     Amen. 

"And  now,  mother,  put  me  to  bed  as  you  did  years 
ago  with  a  kiss  and  a  blessing."  She  put  him  to  bed, 
tucked  the  covers  around  his  neck  and  kissed  him 
good-night.  After  that  night  of  penitence  and  tears 
he  arose  a  new  child  of  God.  In  the  morning  he  bade 
his  mother  a  tender  farewell  and  returned  to  his 
work  a  changed  man.  He  was  like  Nicodemus  of  old, 
who  learned  from  Christ's  lips,  "Except  a  man  be 
born  again,  he  cannot  see  the  Kingdom  of  God." 
After  his  return  to  the  city  he  renewed  his  vow  in 
the  church  and  ever  afterward  lived  a  consistent 
Christian  Life. 

As  a  Bible  teacher  and  Christian  worker  he  is 
known  all  over  the  South  and  as  one  of  the  greatest 
philanthropists  of  his  generation. 

Religion  is  the  world's  greatest  need. 


n 
THE  GOSPEL  INVITATION 

Luke  lli-'.n.     Come;  for  all  things  are  now  ready. 

You  would  suppose  everybody  would  be  ready  and 
eager  to  accept  such  an  invitation.  Every  sane, 
healthy  man  enjoys  a  good  feast.  The  thought  of 
refusal  is  presumptuous.  To  treat  such  an  invitation 
with  arrogant  indifference,  and  supreme  contempt 
is  the  height  of  folly  and  stupidity,  to  say  nothing 
of  the  insult  and  discourtesy  manifested  toward  the 
gracious  host.  God,  too,  provides  an  abundant  feast 
to  which  you  are  invited.  His  servants  have  gone 
out  to  the  ends  of  the  earth  to  extend  the  invitation. 
You  would  rightly  imagine  that  by  this  time  his 
house  would  be  filled;  but  his  servants  are  urged  to 
still  greater  diligence  and  importunity ;  "and  yet 
there  is  room."  We  repeat  the  call  to-day  as  we 
present, — The  Gospel  Invitation.  Let  me  say  in  the 
first  place  that  it  is — 

I.     Old.     This  text  isn*t  the  first  time  that  the 

gospel  invitation  has  been  extended.     From  the  very 

beginning  of  time  the  call  went  forth;  yes  "before 

the  foundations  of  the  earth  were  laid  we  were  called 

23 


24  Pure  Religion 

in  Jesus  Christ."  As  a  general  rule  age  has  a  ten- 
dency to  increase  the  value  of  anything.  Ancient 
literature,  ancient  buildings,  ancient  works  of  art 
have  a  fascination  about  them  that  call  forth  the 
admiration  and  commendation  of  all;  and  therefore 
sustain  a  claim  to  superior  value.  The  Gospel  is  of 
supreme  importance  because  of  its  age  long  standing. 
It  is  also — 

II.  Universal.  The  invitation  embraces  the 
whole  world.  It  appeals  to  men ;  the  best  that  is  in 
them.  No  man  can  attain  his  highest  state  without 
the  Gospel.  It  appeals  to  the  heroic  as  nothing  else 
can.  It  is  a  challenge  to  the  best  that  is  in  man. 
It  appeals  likewise  to  the  noblest  and  best  in  woman. 
Here  is  where  woman  receives  her  just  deserts.  Only 
where  the  Gospel  has  gone  has  woman  ever  received 
due  consideration.  It  is  the  Gospel  that  has  elevated 
her;  and  she  of  all  beings  should  be  the  last  to  de- 
spise the  power  that  has  redeemed  and  saved  her. 
Sometime  ago,  a  woman,  whose  habitual  absence  from 
church  prompted  her  friend's  remonstrance,  remarked 
that  "she  just  could  not  go  to  church,  since  her 
mother's  death ;  for  it  always  made  her  feel  so  badly." 
She  is  not  in  tune  with  the  great  principles  of  the 
higher  life,  but  is  enjoying  the  blessings  of  Chris- 
tianity in  a  land  of  Gospel  privileges  for  which  she 
manifests  no  appreciation  whatever.  If  many  wo- 
men would  give  less  time  and  consideration  to  the 
ephemeral  and  devote  their  attention  to  the  moral 


The  Gospel  Invitation  25 

and  religious  education  of  the  children  in  the  com- 
munity in  which  they  reside,  the  world  would  be  bet- 
ter off.     Mothers,  by  virtue  of  their  position  in  the 
home  are  the  first  and  most  influential  teachers  of 
childhood.      Many  a  father  and  mother  fail  to  see 
their    opportunity    and    responsibility    in   time   and 
when  the  child  has  grown  beyond  their  reach,  they 
reahze    their    fatal    and   irrevocable   mistake.      The 
church  and  Sunday  school  are  doing  far  more  for 
the  childhood  of  our  day  than  is  generally  credited 
to  them;  however,  with  the  endorsement  and  hearty 
support    of   parents,    much   more   could   be   accom- 
plished.    The  teacliing  and  training  in  the  Sunday 
school  and  church  is  often  counteracted  by  the  in- 
different and  often  irreligious  character  of  the  par- 
ents at  home.     The  positively  conscienceless  conduct 
of  many  teachers  and  adults  who  swarm  out  of  the 
Sunday  school  and  ignore  the  church  services  after- 
ward, is  a  direct  and  effective  annulment  of  all  that 
has  been  taught.  "The  way  the  twig  is  bent  the  tree  is 
inclined."   With  parents  and  teachers  pulling  the  op- 
posite way,  isn't  it  a  miracle  that  the  church  has 
really  accomplished  as  much  as  she  has.?     Our  only 
consolation,  however,  is  that  the  number  of  such  is 
not  legion.     The  Gospel  invitation  is  for  all,  in  every 
age,  down  to  the  end  of  time,  among  all  nations. 
Again  it  is — 

III.     Urgent.     The  man  who  prepared  the  sup- 
per sent  his  servants  out  to  say  to  those  bidden— 


26  Pure  Religion 

"Come,  for  all  tilings  are  now  ready."  And  when 
those  invited  hesitated  and  faltered,  his  servants  were 
authorized  to  go  out  into  the  streets  and  lanes  of  the 
city  and  bring  them  in  and  if  the  poor  and  the 
maimed  and  the  halt  and  the  blind  are  too  few,  they 
were  commissioned  to  go  out  into  the  liighways  and 
hedges  and  "compel  them  to  come  in."  It  is  needful 
that  the  house  be  furnished  with  guests.  If  the  cho- 
sen people  reject  the  invitation,  go  among  the  sub- 
merged in  the  slums  and  dens  and  dives  of  sin,  out  on 
the  streets,  in  your  homes,  among  the  outcasts,  to 
the  educated  and  uneducated,  in  home-land  and  for- 
eign-land, to  the  ends  of  the  earth  and  invite,  bring, 
compel,  persuade,  implore,  importune  the  people  to 
come  that  the  house  may  be  filled  and  souls  saved. 
Repeat  the  invitation  over  and  over.  Let  patriarch 
and  prophet,  apostle  and  teacher,  missionary  and 
preacher,  fathers  and  mothers,  neighbors  and  friends, 
in  private  and  public,  on  the  street  or  on  the  house- 
top, echo  and  re-echo  the  invitation. 

Repeat  the  story  o'er  and  o'er 

That  Christ  has  died  for  sinful  men. 

IV.  It  involves  i/mTnense  cost.  The  price  paid 
for  the  redemption  of  the  world  is  incomprehensible. 
The  proclamation  of  the  Gospel  has  always  been 
attended  with  great  expense.  Prophets  and  apostles 
and  saints  of  all  ages  have  shared  in  the  price  paid. 
The  first  few  centuries  of  the  Christian  era,  the  mar- 


The  Gospel  Invitation  27 

tyrs  are  numbered  by  the  millions.  "The  half  has 
not  been  told."  Multitudes  are  suffering  to-day  for 
conscience'  sake  and  dying  for  their  faith  in  heathen 
lands.     This  Gospel  invitation  is: 

V.  Immediate.  "Come  for  all  things  are  'now^ 
ready."  "For  today  if  ye  will  hear  His  voice,  harden 
not  your  hearts."  Some  years  ago  a  man  attended 
the  services  of  our  church  occasionally  though  he 
never  became  a  communicant.  In  conversation  with 
him  I  learned  that  his  regard  for  the  church  and 
sacraments  was  very  high.  He  abhorred  the  levity 
and  indifference  displayed  by  many  church  members 
with  respect  to  sacred  things.  He  looked  upon  him- 
self as  too  vile  a  sinner  even  to  touch  the  broken 
body  and  shed  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  in  the  Lord's 
Supper.  He  was  morally  upright  and  unquestion- 
ably honest.  I  reminded  him  that — "This  cup  is  the 
New  Testament  in  my  blood,  shed  for  you  and  for 
many  for  the  remission  of  sin."  "Though  your  sins 
be  as  scarlet  they  shall  be  white  as  snow."  Christ 
died  for  the  chief  of  sinners.  He  seemed  to  consider 
his  eternal  interests  seriously  and  thoughtfully.  His 
occupation  exposed  him  to  the  most  perilous  dangers. 
One  day  he  was  driving  his  two  horses,  seated  on  a 
wagon  loaded  with  glycerine,  a  high  explosive,  that 
was  used  in  shooting  oil  wells,  when  by  some  means, 
(no  one  ever  remained  alive  near  enough  to  know  and 
thus  explain),  this  gigantic  power  let  loose,  and  the 
only  thing  left  was  broken  windows,  within  a  radius 


28  Pure  Religion 

of  several  miles  caused  by  the  concussion,  a  few 
splinters  of  wood  from  the  wagon  and  little  bits  of 
bone  and  flesh  from  man  and  horse,  the  one  indis- 
tinguishable from  the  other.  The  increasing  number 
of  fatalities  in  our  day;  the  uncertainty  of  this  life 
anywhere  should  lead  to  an  immediate  acceptance  of 
the  Gospel  Invitation.  Is  there  any  valid  reason  why 
men  should  not  accept.'*  None.  On  the  other  hand 
there  are  various  excuses  raised  why  they  refuse.  No 
matter  to  what  expense  this  man  had  gone  to  provide 
this  supper,  nor,  how  politely  and  courteously  and 
earnestly  the  invitation  had  been  extended,  they 
all  with  one  consent  began  to  make  excuse,  "The 
first  said,  I  have  bought  a  piece  of  ground  and  I  must 
needs  go  and  see  it."  "I  pray  thee  have  me  ex- 
cused." Another  said:  "I  have  bought  five  yoke  of 
oxen,  and  I  go  to  prove  them" ;  "I  pray  thee  have 
me  excused."  And  another  said:  "I  have  married 
a  wife  and  therefore  I  cannot  come."  These  ex- 
cuses are  not  peculiar  to  that  age;  the  same  are  in 
vogue  to-day. 

Eartlily  treasures,  domestic  affairs  often  super- 
sede our  interest  in  the  kingdom  of  God.  Men  do 
not  hesitate  to  present  their  excuses,  but  the  real 
truth  of  the  matter  they  are  not  so  free  to  disclose. 
Pre-occupation  is  often  a  hindrance  to  the  accept- 
ance of  the  Gospel;  our  minds  and  hearts  are  so 
filled  with  the  material  things  of  this  world  that  a 
true  perspective  of  life's  relative  values  is  lacking. 


The  Gospel  Imritation  29 

The  God  of  this  world  has  blinded  your  eyes.  How 
grateful  that  blind  man  would  be  to  regain  his  sight ; 
but  the  optic  nerve  is  gone.  God  only  can  cure  him. 
A  little  blind  boy  was  standing  before  a  large  window 
in  the  street  beside  his  companions  who  were  ear- 
nestly endeavoring  to  describe  the  beautiful  toys  dis- 
played within.  It  must  have  been  pathetic  to  see 
their  every  effort,  but  all  in  vain.  God  only  can 
restore  sight  to  the  blind.  "The  natural  man  re- 
ceiveth  not  the  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God ;  they  are 
foolishness  unto  him,  neither  can  be  known  them ;  for 
they  are  spiritually  discerned." 

The  grace  of  God  illuminates  blinded  eyes.  "Ye 
will  not  come  unto  me  that  ye  might  have  eternal 
life."  I  heard  of  a  man  who  complacently  sat  in  an 
upper  room  of  a  fourth  story  building  while  fire 
was  raging  all  about  him  and  yet  he  made  no  effort 
to  escape.  He  was  demented  and  therefore  to  be 
pitied. 

A  man  was  drifting  in  a  boat  above  Niagara 
Falls  down  towards  the  rapids.  Ropes  were  thrown 
out  to  him,  he  spumed  every  attempt  to  rescue  him. 
Gleefully,  he  rode  on  until  he  was  tossed  over  the 
cataract  to  his  death.  He  was  a  maniac  and  there- 
fore aroused  the  sympathy  of  the  on-lookers.  On 
board  a  ship  the  cry  was  raised:  "Man  overboard," 
"Man  overboard."  Instantly  a  boat  was  lowered  and 
a  seaman  at  the  risk  of  his  own  life  rowed  rapidly 
to  him.     When  he  reached  the  unfortunate  man,  his 


so  Pure  Religion 

hand  was  extended  in  rescue;  and  as  he  did  so,  the 
wretch  threw  himself  back  and  went  down  beneath 
the  angry  waves.  He  was  a  lunatic  who  had  escaped 
from  an  asylum  and  secreted  himself  in  the  hold  of 
the  ship  until  she  steamed  out  of  port. 

Why  not  accept  such  an  invitation  from  the  King 
of  Kings  and  Lord  of  Lords?  It  means  more  than 
some  social  function  or  worldly  banquet.  "Eye  hath 
not  seen,  ear  hath  not  heard,  neither  have  entered 
into  the  heart  of  man,  the  things  that  God  hath  pre- 
pared for  them  who  love  him."  "Come  for  all  things 
are  now  ready."  God,  the  father,  is  ready ;  Jesus 
Christ  the  Savior  is  ready;  The  Holy  Spirit,  the 
Comforter,  who  pleads  and  strives,  is  ready;  the 
church  is  ready;  the  Word  and  Sacraments  are 
ready;  the  many  mansions  are  ready;  ARE  YOU.'' 


m 

THE  GLORY  OF  THE  CROSS 

Gal.  6:14'  But  God  forbid  that  I  should  glory  save 
in  the  cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Have  you  seen  the  "Human  Spider'*  climb  the 
wall  of  a  building  10  to  15  stories  high  to  the  very 
top  of  the  pinnacle,  watched  by  a  throng  of  people, 
who  burst  into  deafening  applause  when  the  perilous 
height  is  reached?  There  is  a  definite  purpose  in  the 
hazardous  undertaking;  and  that  is  to  attract  the 
multitude  and  then  create  a  sentiment  favorable  to 
the  sale  of  Liberty  Bonds,  War  Savings  Stamps  or 
some  other  cause.  There  is  a  much  more  ready  re- 
sponse when  the  crowd  has  been  worked  up  to  a  cer- 
tain pitch  of  enthusiasm.  The  same  principle  is 
applied,  with  varied  details,  in  a  political  campaign. 
If  sufficient  sentiment  can  be  aroused,  no  matter 
what  may  be  the  character  and  qualifications  of  the 
canJidate,  his  election  is  assured.  In  an  athletic  con- 
test the  enthusiasm  of  the  crowd  plays  an  important 
part  in  the  victory  of  the  home  team.  The  players 
are  greatly  aided  and  inspired  by  the  hurrahs  and 

shouts    and   demonstrations    of   the   interested   on- 

31 


32  Pure  Religion 

lookers.  Your  most  successful  lawyers  and  physi- 
cians and  business  men  and  tradesmen  are  filled  with 
enthusiasm.  It  is  the  spirit  within  the  man  that  ac- 
complishes results.  It  is  likewise  true  in  Christian 
experience:  men  who  have  "turned  the  world  upside 
down"  were  full  of  enthusiasm.  The  spirit  of  the 
Master  took  possession  of  their  lives  and  they 
charged  the  lives  of  all  others  by  their  dynamic  in- 
fluence. 

When  the  natives  saw  Judson  walk  along  the 
streets  they  would  point  the  finger  and  say,  "There 
goes  Jesus  Christ's  man."  An  old  saint  accused  as  a 
spy,  was  summoned  to  appear  before  his  superior 
officer.  As  he  approached  the  commander-in-chief, 
the  officer  looked  in  his  face  and  then  addressing  him 
by  name  said:  "Vassar,  are  you  a  spy.^*"  To  which 
he  instantly  replied :  "Gen.  Johnson,  are  you  a  Chris- 
tian.^" and  immediately  dropped  on  his  knees  and 
offered  a  fei-vent  prayer  in  his  behalf. 

One  of  the  most  enthusiastic  men  who  ever  lived 
was  the  apostle  Paul.  He  was  boiling  over  all  the 
time  with  divine  fervor.    In  what  did  he  glory  ? 

I.  Robust  health?  In  the  fulfillment  of  a  great 
mission,  health  is  a  valuable  asset.  With  all  the 
apostle  endured,  he  must  have  had  a  strong  physique, 
notwithstanding  the  contention  among  his  enemies 
that  he  was  mean  and  contemptible  and  little  of 
stature.  There  was  a  young  man  in  our  community 
some  years  ago,  who  could  boast  of  as  fine  a  phy- 


The  Glory  of  the  Cross  33 

sical  presence  as  anyone  of  liis  generation.  He  was 
regarded  at  one  time  as  the  premier  base-ball  pitcher 
of  the  national  league.  He  lived  to  be  less  than  30 
years  of  age.  There  was  no  just  evaluation  of  physi- 
cal strength.  It  is  not  to  be  despised  and  yet  the 
apostle  found  nothing  in  it  of  which  he  could  boast. 
He  knew  as  we  do  that  death  may  come  any  time. 
Our  cemeteries  are  being  crowded ;  war  has  added  her 
millions;  all  nature  teaches  us  that  the  change  is 
bound  to  come  sometime.  The  other  day  a  father, 
in  company  with  his  little  boy,  strolled  along  the 
river.  In  the  heat  of  the  day  he  sat  under  a  tree 
to  rest  while  the  child  played  along  the  water.  The 
father  fell  asleep.  He  awoke,  rubbed  his  eyes  and 
looked  around  for  his  little  boy ;  but  he  was  nowhere 
to  be  found.  He  went  down  to  the  stream,  trem- 
blingly peered  over  a  cliff  and  there  on  the  rocks  be- 
low he  saw  the  mangled  body  of  his  child.  Paul  may 
have  been  deformed  in  some  way,  "and  therefore  could 
appreciate  health  of  body  the  more";  however,  he 
would  not  glory  in  it.    Did  he  glory  in — 

II.  His  talents?  He  had  some  ground  for  emu- 
lation and  praise;  for  he  was  a  myriad  minded  man. 
To  one,  God  gives  five  talents,  to  another  two  and 
to  another  one.  In  the  parable  of  the  talents,  Christ 
pronounced  his  condemnation  on  the  individual  not 
because  he  possessed  the  least  number  but  because  of 
his  failure  to  use  what  had  been  entrusted  to  him. 
Many  a  life  is   wortliless   not   because  of  lack   of 


34  Pure  Religion 

ability  and  qualification  to  perform  prodigious  tasks 
or  at  least  to  aid  in  some  measure;  to  accomplish 
worthy  ends,  but  because  of  the  stupid  refusal  to 
use  the  ability  that  God  gives.  Paul  was  not  one 
of  those  who  could  sit  down  and  see  the  world  go  to 
ruin  and  decay  without  protest.  He  was  here  for  a 
purpose  and  until  the  last  moment  of  his  earthly 
life  he  will  work  for  the  uplift  and  salvation  of  men 
for  whom  Christ  died.  He  used  his  talents  but  he  saw 
something  extraordinary  in  which  to  glory.  Did 
he  glory  in — 

III.  Wealth?  Paul  like  his  master,  commanded 
little  of  this  earth's  goods.  In  his  missionary  jour- 
neys he  secured  funds  for  the  churches  established 
in  various  countries  and  for  the  relief  of  the  needy 
Christians  but  concerned  himself  very  little  for  his 
own  welfare.  A  large  bank  account  may  be  a  de- 
sirable asset  but  the  hungry  soul  will  find  very  little 
nourishment  in  it,  until  he  uses  it  to  supply  the  needs 
of  others.  The  miser  who  finds  his  chief  joy  in 
poring  over  his  ill-gotten  gains  will  find  little  com- 
fort when  the  "day  of  reckoning"  comes.  A  million- 
aire was  asked  one  time  by  a  friend  if  he  was  satis- 
fied with  what  he  had  accumulated,  and  he  replied, 
"No,  I  am  still  eager  to  add  to  my  estate."  "Money 
never  satisfies."  A  man  who  by  foresight  has  pro- 
vided a  competency  has  a  perfect  right  to  all  the 
enjoyment  and  profit  his  wealth  may  secure  and  is 
under  no  moral  obligation  to  divide  with  the  shift- 


The  Glory  of  the  Cross  35 

less,  worthless,  conscienceless  character  who  con- 
tends that  the  "world  owes  him  a  living";  however, 
when  wealth  becomes  his  God  he  is  guilty  of  an  eter- 
nal blunder.  A  man  who  had  consistently  added 
acre  to  acre  and  had  become  the  proud  owner  of 
three  farms,  was  suddenly  stricken  down  by  illness. 
He  was  carried  to  his  home  and  the  weary  body  laid 
upon  the  couch  and  the  physician  summoned  to  his 
bed-side.  Upon  his  arrival  and  noting  the  pallor  in 
his  face  and  the  glazed  condition  of  his  eyes,  the 
physician  at  once  knew  that  the  end  of  his  earthly 
sojourn  was  near  at  hand.  He  reluctantly  admitted 
there  was  nothing  he  could  do  for  him  and  earnestly 
solicited  him  to  make  preparations  for  the  inevitable 
which  was  bound  to  come  soon.  When  he  spoke  of 
the  needs  of  the  soul  the  poor,  rich  man  remorse- 
fully confessed  that  he  had  been  so  busy  with  his 
farms  that  he  had  no  time  for  religion.  He  died  as 
he  had  lived,  as  men  generally  do.  They  carried  him 
out  of  his  Christless  home,  away  from  his  earthly 
treasures,  placed  his  worn-out  body  in  a  hopeless 
grave,  to  await  the  Resurrection  and  appear  before 
the  God  whom  he  spurned  here ;  wise  as  to  the  things 
of  this  world  but  unwise  to  the  things  of  Eternity. 
Many  of  the  epitaphs  on  the  tombs  of  our  highly 
vaunted  philanthropists  will  appear  ingloriously  in- 
appropriate on  the  Day  of  Judgement. 

"My  wife  axes  me  for  money,  morning,  noon  and 
night,"  said  a  negro  to  his  friend.    "Why,  what  does 


36  Pure  Religion 

she  do  with  it  all?"  he  asked,  "I  haven't  given  her 
none  yet,"  he  replied.  In  what  did  the  apostle 
glory— 

IV.  In  pleasure?  Pleasures,  like  gold,  never  fully 
satisfy.  Blessed  is  the  man  who  knows  how  to  mix 
business  and  pleasure  in  due  proportions,  for 
there  is  virtue  in  the  right  use  of  pleasure,  and  the 
greatest  pleasure  in  the  world  is  to  do  the  right. 
Solomon,  Byron  and  hosts  of  others  who  have 
bowed  at  the  shrine  of  pleasure,  all  confess  that  they 
failed  to  receive  the  chief  good  from  her  proffered 
assurances.  Paul's  pleasure  was  found  in  the  service 
of  God,  rather  than  in  the  changeable  fads  and 
f asliions  of  tliis  world ;  "At  thy  right  hand  there  are 
pleasures  forevermore."     Did  he  glory  in  his — 

V.  Achievements?  If  any  man  had  just  ground 
for  self-adulation,  the  apostle  had.  He  accomplished 
more  than  any  man  of  his  age  or  generations  since. 
He  was  a  "globe  trotter"  in  a  worthy  sense;  the 
greatest  missionary  of  all  times,  whose  influence  will 
be  felt  throughout  eternity.     Did  he  glory  in  his — ■ 

VI.  ,  Home?  He,  too,  might  have  owned  a  lux- 
uriously furnished  house  and  enjoyed  its  ease  and 
comfort,  with  all  that  money  can  buy  but  there  was 
important  work  for  him  to  do  elsewhere.  He  could 
have  supplied  liimself  with  a  fashionable  and  expen- 
sive wardrobe,  and  appeared  on  the  streets  or  in 
Society  dressed  in  the  latest  styles,  rivalling  the 
"gentlemen"  of  his  day,  but  he  saw  the  needs  of  a 


The  Glory  of  the  Cross  37 

dying  world.  In  any  profession  or  calling  he  could 
have  out-ranked  them  all.  He  denied  himself  a  home 
(for  he  was  a  bachelor),  he  left  the  country  of  his 
birth;  he  renounced  the  world,  "for  the  fashion  of 
this  world  passeth  away,"  in  order  that  he  might 
wholly  and  solely  devote  himself  to  the  uplift  of  hu- 
manity. He  gloried  in  none  of  these  things.  How- 
ever there  was  one  thing  in  which  he  gloried.  What 
was  it.?  "God  forbid  that  I  should  glory,  save  in  the 
Cross  of  our  Loi-d  Jesus  Christ."  He  found  his 
glory  in: 

VH.  The  cross.  The  cross  was  a  stumbling 
block,  an  offense  to  his  own  people,  why  glory  in  the 
cross.?  1.  Because  of  the  Beauty  of  Sacrifice.  Long 
ago  at  the  appointed  time  of  the  year,  an  Indian 
Tribe,  following  a  custom  of  years'  standing  of  of- 
fering up  one  of  their  number  annually  as  a  sacrifice 
to  their  gods,  assembled  above  Niagara  Falls  to 
choose  by  lot  the  person  to  be  offered  and  perform 
their  religious  ceremonies.  This  year  the  lot  fell 
upon  the  beautiful  daughter  of  the  Indian  Chief. 
She  was  prepared  for  the  sacrifice.  The  canoe  was 
brought  to  the  water's  edge.  She  stepped  into  it 
and  it  was  then  pushed  out  into  the  stream  to  glide 
slowly  but  surely  doAvn  toward  the  raging  cataract. 
The  father  with  eyes  bedimmed  with  tears  gazed  upon 
the  scene  as  the  little  boat  in  mid-stream,  with  the 
precious  form  of  his  daughter  on  board  was  destined 
soon  to  be  carried  over  the  merciless  precipice.     He 


38  Pure  Religion 

could  restrain  himself  no  longer;  he  stepped  into 
another  canoe  and  rowed  out  by  her  side,  saying  as 
he  reached  her,  "Though  I  cannot  save  you  I  can  go 
with  you"  and  they  both  plunged  over  the  mighty 
falls,  as  a  sacrifice  to  their  gods.  Paul  gloried  in 
the  cross. 

2.  Because  of  Forgiveness.  Paul  was  a  sinner ;  he 
calls  himself  the  chief  of  sinners.  He,  therefore, 
realized  his  own  need  and  the  need  of  the  world.  At 
the  cross  is  the  only  place  of  safety  for  the  sinner. 

Some  years  ago  traveling  through  the  west  on 
horse-back  a  body  of  men  suddenly  saw  a  glaring 
light  arise  in  the  distance  in  front  of  them.  Familiar 
with  the  western  conditions  they  at  once  were  aware 
that  the  prairies  were  on  fire  and  the  blaze  was  trav- 
eling toward  them  at  a  gait  faster  than  horse  can 
run.  Instantly  one  of  them  asked  for  a  match  and 
when  he  received  it,  he  started  a  fire  in  the  dry, 
prairie  grass  near-by.  The  fire  spread  in  a  circle, 
devouring  everything  in  its  path  as  the  flames  in- 
creased. After  a  circle  large  enough  had  been 
burned,  he  with  his  companions  rode  into  the  circle 
unharmed  and  watched  without  fear  the  elements 
raging  as  the  fire  receded  farther  and  farther  from 
them.  At  the  cross  there  is  safety.  There  is  no 
other  power  either  in  heaven  or  on  earth  that  can 
ever  lift  this  world  out  of  its  filth  and  sin.  "And  I, 
if  I  be  lifted  up,  will  draw  all  men  unto  me." 

An  old  hulk  of  a  ship  had  been  resting  for  years  in 


The  Glory  of  the  Cross  39 

the  bottom  of  a  river  near  the  ocean  imbedded  in  dirt 
and  rubbish.  Time  after  time  effort  was  made  to 
remove  this  derelict,  but  without  success,  until  a 
workman  came  along  and  said:  "I  know  how  it  can 
be  raised,"  and  so  he  was  given  an  opportunity.  At 
low  tide  he  brought  his  boats  and  tugs  immediately 
above  the  object  to  be  removed.  Divers  were  sent 
down  with  ropes  and  chains  and  these  were  attached 
to  the  timbers  and  beams  of  the  sunken  ship  and  the 
other  ends  fastened  to  the  boats  on  the  surface 
above.  After  everything  was  fastened  securely,  they 
sat  down  and  awaited  the  in-coming  tide.  As  the 
strong  arms  of  the  ocean  came  in  they  simply  took 
a  hold  of  that  old  hulk  and  raised  it  as  easily  as 
the  child  can  lift  his  finger,  and  when  once  released 
the  tugs  pulled  her  away  as  quietly  as  a  ship  steams 
out  of  port. 

Paul  found  his  greatest  joy,  peace,  comfort,  re- 
ward in  the  cross. 

In  the  cross  of  Christ  I  glory, 
Towering  o'er  the  wrecks  of  time; 
All  the  light  of  sacred  story. 
Gathers  round  His  head  sublime. 


rv 


"WHAT  ARE  YOU  WORTH?" 

/  Cor.  6:20.     Ye  are  bought  with  a  price. 

It  has  been  said,  truly  or  not,  "There  is  some  good 
in  all  men;  good  in  the  worst  of  us  and  bad  in  the 
best  of  us."  However  that  may  be,  we  are  sure  of 
one  thing  and  that  is  there  is  ample  room  for  im- 
provement in  all  of  us.  God  must  have  created  all 
men  for  a  purpose,  even  though  that  purpose  may 
not  always  be  clear. 

When  Li  Hung  Chang,  Ambassador  to  this  coun- 
try, was  introduced  to  a  stranger  he  habitually  asked 
two  questions,  a  custom  common  in  China,  though 
not  so  graciously  received  among  Americans.  The 
questions  asked  were  these:  "How  old  are  you?"  and 
"What  are  you  worth?"  It  is  the  latter  we  propose 
for  our  consideration  today:  what  are  you  worth? 

I.     Physically?     The  market  price  of  the  various 

elements  that  compose  the  human  body  will  give  you 

some  idea   of  its   probable  worth.      Those  elements 

found  in  the  body  are  sugar,  salt,  iron,  lime,  fat. 

Water  (two-thirds  of  which  make  up  the  body)  and  a 

few  others.    However,  would  this  give  you  a  correct 

40 


"What  Are  You  Worth?"  41 

estimate  of  a  man's  worth?  Prices  of  various  com- 
modities vary.  During  the  war,  we  were  told,  the 
bodies  of  the  boys  were  taken  from  the  battlefield,  the 
fat  extracted  and  used  in  the  manufacture  of  ammuni- 
tion. The  other  day  the  papers  announced  the  offer 
of  a  certain  man  to  sell  his  body  for  $60  to  a  medical 
school  to  be  used  in  the  dissecting  room  after  his 
death.  The  chemist  could  take  all  the  elements  found 
in  the  body  and  form  a  man,  yet  there  would  be  some- 
thing lacking.  Man  has  different  organs.  What 
are  they  worth?  The  power  of  vision  may  be  in- 
creased by  the  telescope,  but  there  must  be  an  optic 
nerve,  a  detector  may  aid  the  sense  of  hearing,  but 
there  must  be  an  auditory  nerve.  A  man  might  dis- 
pense with  a  few  of  his  five  senses  and  still  get  along 
tolerably  well,  but  he  gets  along  better  with  them ; 
no  price  could  compensate  him  for  his  loss.  How- 
ever, this  does  not  answer  our  question,  what  is  a 
man  worth?     Man  is  more  than  body. 

II.  Mentally?  What  are  you  worth?  A  true 
answer  involves  a  consideration  of  your  mental  pow- 
ers, your  talents ;  for  man  has  mental  faculties  as 
well  as  bodily  organs.  What  are  these  worth?  Some 
time  ago  a  man  was  killed  on  the  railroad  and  in  the 
case  brought  before  the  courts  for  compensation  it 
was  proved  that  negligence  on  the  part  of  the  com- 
pany was  responsible  for  his  death  and  a  verdict  for 
$50,000  was  granted  his  surviving  widow.  "Some 
men  are  worth  more  dead  than  alive."     Of  course 


42  Pure  Religion 

some  men  are  worth  more  than  others.     There  are 
those  whose  value  to  the  world  can  never  be  com- 
puted in  dollars  and  cents.    What  is  Michael  Angelo 
worth,  whose  masterpiece  brings   a  fabulous  price; 
or  other  artists,  and  musicians  who  with  voice  or 
instrument   have   blessed   mankind;   or   orators   and 
statesmen,  inventors   and  discoverers   and  teachers, 
whose  worth  to  humanity  is  incalculable.     Howe  in- 
vented the  sewing  machine.    What  is  he  worth  to  our 
mothers,  daughters  and  sisters?     The  inventions  of 
men  like  Edison  have  placed  a  heavy  debt  upon  the 
world.     Columbus,  whether  the  rightful  discoverer  of 
America  or  not,  and  other  pioneers  have  mortgaged 
the  centuries.     Africa  will  ever  be  under  obligation 
to  Livingstone  for  his  self-denial  and  sacrifice  even 
unto  death.     What  are  such  men  worth  financially.? 
They  are  worth  very  little.     Charlie  ChapHn  refused 
a  salary  of  $2,000,000  per  annum  the  other  day. 
There  are  men  worth  millions,  others  worth  more 
and  still  others  worth  less,  whose  worth  for  the  up- 
hft  of  a  world  has  been  worse  than  worthless.     The 
question  is  still  unanswered,  because  we  have  not  yet 
arrived  at  the  true  value  of  a  man;  what  are  you 
worth  .f* 

III.  To  your  fainily?  "God  has  set  the  solitary 
in  families."  Each  member  of  the  family  has  his  own 
specific  duties  to  perform.  "Children  obey  your 
parents  in  the  Lord."  "Parents,  provoke  not  your 
children  to  wrath."    Some  families  get  along  well  to- 


"What  Are  You  Worth?"  43 

gether  while  others  are  constantly  quarreling.  Fam- 
ily life  is  ideal  where  all  is  love  and  serve  God  and 
try  to  relieve  and  assist  one  another.  If  one  mem- 
ber suffer  they  all  suffer  likewise,  if  one  helps  an- 
other they  all  share  the  blessing.  One  absent  from 
home  brings  sorrow  to  all  the  others.  When  little 
Billy  Whitla  was  kidnapped,  his  father  very  readily 
deposited  the  $10,000  demanded  for  his  return.  His 
boy  was  worth  more  to  him  than  all  his  money. 
What  are  you  worth.'* 

IV.  To  your  community?  People  should  take 
an  interest  in  the  welfare  of  the  community  in  which 
they  reside.  The  houses  and  streets  and  lawns  and 
vacant  lots  should  be  kept  clean  and  made  attractive 
to  residents  as  well  as  strangers.  The  man  who 
is  worth  while  in  a  community  will  visit  the  schools 
and  give  cheer  and  encouragement  and  moral  sup- 
port to  pupil  and  teacher.  He  will  support  and 
promote  the  efforts  of  the  institutions  and  organi- 
zations established  for  the  education,  relief  and  up- 
lift of  the  young  and  the  old.  A  man  is  justified  in 
the  exercise  of  a  proper  community  spirit.  What  are 
you  worth? 

V.  To  your  city?  The  good  name  of  a  city 
should  be  guarded  with  jealous  care.  Too  often  has 
the  finger  of  scorn  been  pointed  to  the  city  as  the 
hot-bed  of  crime  and  iniquity  of  all  kinds.  The  lover 
of  his  kind  will  see  that  the  fair  name  of  his  city  be 
not  dragged  in  the  mire.     Men  in  public  office,  ele- 


44  Pure  Religion 

vated  by  the  franchise  of  a  free  and  responsible 
people  should  never  forget  their  obligations  to  en- 
force the  mandates  of  law  and  order  and  preserve 
the  peace  and  happiness  of  the  worthy  from  the  en- 
croachments of  the  vile  and  vicious.  The  decent  citi- 
zens preserve  the  life  of  the  city.  Many  of  our  mod- 
em cities  would  have  been  destroyed  long  ago,  were 
it  not  for  the  moral  and  religious  character  of  its 
multitudes  of  people.  Ancient  cities  were  destroyed 
because  of  the  lack  of  moral  righteousness.  "Ye  are 
the  salt  of  the  earth."    What  are  you  worth? 

VI.  To  your  country?  We  take  a  just  pride  in 
the  history  of  our  country.  There  is  none  like  it  in 
all  the  earth.  Our  fathers  and  mothers  sacrificed, 
"bled  and  died"  to  establish  and  preserve  our  rich 
heritage.  The  nation  has  guaranteed  us  Life,  Lib- 
erty and  the  Pursuit  of  Happiness.  Many  have  been 
the  blessings  handed  down  to  us  by  our  forefathers. 
We  owe  it  to  our  country  to  obey  her  laws,  support 
our  institutions  and  defend  her  against  all  enemies 
within  and  without.  Our  patriotism  should  be  as 
pronounced  in  time  of  peace  as  in  War.  The  utter 
contempt  for  our  old-established  institutions  and 
customs  and  the  infraction  of  law  knowingly  or  un- 
knowingly on  the  part  of  many  are  sufficient  grounds 
for  exemption  from  all  the  rights  and  privileges  of 
this  nation.  The  many  problems  that  confront  us 
to-day  demand  a  sane  and  safe  citizenship  in  and 
out  of  office.    What  are  you  worth.'' 


"What  Are  You  Worth?'*  45 

VII.  To  humanity?  Some  men  belong  to  the 
whole  world.  When  they  are  removed  the  whole 
world  mourns.  When  our  martyred  president,  Mc- 
Kinley,  died  humanity  everywhere  bowed  and  wept. 
His  departure  was  a  distinct  loss  to  all  Nations. 
On  the  other  hand  some  men,  though  little  known 
outside  of  their  own  immediate  community,  are 
missed,  when  called  hence,  because  of  the  good  that 
they  have  done  quietly  and  unostentatiously.  "The 
evil  men  do  lives  after  them,  the  good  is  oft  interred 
with  their  bones,"  and  this  may  be  true  sometimes. 
However,  it  is  also  true  that,  "Their  works  do  follow 
them."     What  are  you  worth? 

VIII.  To  the  Church?  The  one  brightest  spot 
on  earth  in  all  ages  has  been  the  Church.  Turn  to 
any  period  in  the  world's  history  and  you  will  al- 
ways find  the  Church  pointing  men's  faces  Heaven- 
ward and  Godward,  as  the  spires  peer  upward.  No 
matter  how  degraded,  deluded,  wicked  and  sinful  the 
world  had  become  there  were  always  the  faithful  few 
who  kept  the  fires  burning  on  the  Altar  of  their  God. 
Distressed  and  persecuted  she  has  always  come  out 
of  the  fire  pure  and  strong  for  nobler  Service.  She 
invites  you  into  her  fold.  Her  mission  is  world-wide. 
She  preaches  the  Gospel  in  all  lands.  Her  business 
is  to  evangelize  the  whole  world.  She  is  organized 
and  equipped  to  meet  the  needs  of  all.  Her  Sanctu- 
aries, her  hospitals,  her  educational  institutions,  are 
ministering  to  an  entire  world.     The  church  has  a 


46  Pure  Religion 

place  for  you.  It  will  make  a  man  of  you  if  you 
give  her  a  chance.  What  part  have  you  in  the 
church?  What  are  you  worth  to  this  the  noblest, 
the  best  institution  God  has  given.?  It  is  said  there 
are  three  classes  of  people  in  the  church — Shirkers, 
Jerkers  and  Workers.  To  which  class  do  you  be- 
long.?   What  are  you  worth.? 

IX.  To  God?  Here  and  now.?  God  has  at 
great  pains  created  a  world  and  inhabited  it  with 
people  made  in  His  own  image.  He  shared  His  eter- 
nal Blessings  with  man.  In  this  world  beautifully 
fitted  up  with  all  the  treasures,  he  ushered  His  own 
creatures.  He  filled  the  mountains  and  hills  with 
minerals  of  various  kinds  for  the  use  of  his  children. 
He  concealed  innumerable  seeds  all  over  the  earth. 
He  filled  the  air  above  with  electricity,  all  things 
needful  for  man  were  concealed  in  this  world.  God 
knew  that  man  needed  to  rely  upon  his  own  resources 
for  strength  and  development  and  therefore  much 
has  been  hidden  from  him.  However,  he  had  confi- 
dence in  man  and  trusted  him  to  the  utmost.  Be- 
cause many  of  these  things  were  unrevealed  there  was 
given  to  man  the  opportunity  of  invention  and  dis- 
covery. Man  has  discovered  a  few  of  these  elements 
in  nature  and  the  laws  of  the  universe,  but  many  are 
yet  to  be  learned.  Here  is  his  opportunity  to  ex- 
pand and  grow  more  and  more  into  a  complete  man. 
Steam  and  electricity  still  hold  in  their  grasp  many 
secrets.     Man's  intellectual  advancement   and  con- 


"What  Are  You  Worthr  47 

formity  to  the  laws  of  God  will  yet  master  these 
secrets  and  open  up  the  way  to  a  higher  and  nobler 
manhood.  God  wants  to  use  you  for  a  glorious  end. 
He  has  placed  in  our  hands  a  work  in  which  angels 
would  rejoice  to  engage — the  evangelization  of  the 
world.  "God  so  loved  the  world  that  he  gave  His 
only  begotten  Son  that  whosoever  believeth  in  him 
should  not  perish  but  have  everlasting  life."  Sur- 
rounded by  angels  and  archangels  in  fellowship  and 
companionship  with  His  Father  and  the  Holy  Spirit, 
he  denied  himself  the  blessed  association  of  heaven 
and  descended  to  the  vice  and  crime  of  a  world  to 
save  us  from  eternal  death.  Patriarchs  and  prophets 
foretold  His  coming.  The  world  was  setting  the 
stage  for  the  greatest  act  of  all  ages.  At  the  ap- 
pointed time  when  all  was  in  readiness  He  came. 
Miraculously  born,  His  whole  life  was  a  miracle. 
Up  and  down  this  earth  He  went  day  and  night 
teaching,  healing,  comforting,  blessing  human  kind. 
Hungry,  thirsty,  weary.  He  forgot  His  needs  in  His 
ministry  to  others.  "There  was  no  place  He  could 
call  His  own  and  yet  the  Universe  belonged  to  Him." 
"Foxes  have  holes,  the  birds  of  the  air  have  nests, 
but  the  Son  of  Man  hath  not  where  to  lay  His  head." 
The  tragic  day  dawned,  after  the  denial  and  be- 
trayal and  mock-trial  the  rude  soldiers  at  the  behest 
of  unprincipled  rulers,  hurried  Him  outside  the  city 
walls.  On  the  way  He  bore  His  own  cross  until 
overcome  by  grief  and  pain  He  fell  beneath  the  load 


48  Pure  Religion 

and  was  relieved  by  one  standing  by,  Simon  by  name. 
The  motley  crowd  stood  and  jeered  while  the  rough 
guards  pierced  His  hands  and  feet  with  the  nails. 
Amidst  earth  and  Heaven  He  hangs  and  utters  His 
last  cry  "It  is  finished,"  while  the  veil  of  the  Temple 
is  rent  in  twain  and  darkness  covers  the  earth  and 
the  dead  arise  from  their  graves,  and  the  multitudes 
flee  and  the  earth  trembles. 

O !  Sacred  Head !     How  wounded, 
Alas !  and  did  my  Saviour  bleed. 
And  did  my   Sovereign  die? 
Would  He  devote  that  Sacred  Head, 
For  such  a  worm  as  I  ? 

But  drops  of  grief  can  ne'er  repay 
The  debt  of  love  I  owe. 
Here,  Lord,  I  give  myself  away 
'Tis  all  that  I  can  do. 

A  Christian  saint  was  suffering  with  an  incurable 
disease.  The  disease  was  an  affection  of  the  tongue. 
His  attending  physician  informed  him  that  his  only 
chance  of  relief  was  the  removal  of  the  tongue.  He 
was  prepared  for  the  operating  table.  Before  the 
anaesthetic  was  administered,  the  surgeon  in  charge 
asked  him  if  he  had  any  statement  to  make  before  the 
removal  of  his  tongue  which  would  ever  afterward 
prevent  him  speaking  another  word.  Knowing  that 
these  were  his  last  words  he  should  ever  utter,  he 
folded  his  hands   gently  over  his  breast   and  then 


"What  Are  You  Worths  49 

with  a  smile  upon  his  face,  he  whispered  his  last 
words — "Jesus,  blessed  Jesus.'* 

What  are  you  worth  to  Christ,  who  has  committed 
the  world's  evangelization  in  our  hands  :  "Go  into  all 
the  world  and  preach  my  Gospel  to  all  creatures." 
"He  that  believeth  and  is  baptized  shall  be  saved." 
"He  that  believeth  not  shall  be  damned."  What  will 
you  be  worth.'' 

Hereafter:  Man's  true  value  is  inestimable. 
You  cannot  tell  how  much  you  are  worth.  The  price 
paid  for  your  redemption  is  incomprehensible.  "Ye 
are  bought  with  a  price."  But  the  purchase  price  is 
not  stated.  We  may  be  able  to  form  some  idea  of 
your  worth  by  resorting  to  mathematics,  at  any  rate 
this  will  give  an  estimate  of  the  value  God  places 
upon  an  individual  soul.  Suppose  you  multiply  all 
the  drops  of  water  by  the  number  of  grains  of  sand 
on  the  sea-shore  and  then  with  all  the  sun-beams 
that  have  escaped  from  the  sun  and  then  with  all  the 
stars  of  heaven  and  then  with  all  the  blades  of  grass 
and  all  the  leaves  on  the  trees ;  would  that  measure 
the  value  of  an  eternal  soul?  No,  you  would  not  sell 
your  soul  for  any  price.  You  are  worth  more  than 
all  the  diamonds,  jewels  and  precious  stones  in  the 
world ;  and  God  is  counting  on  us  here  and  now  to  fit 
and  prepare  ourselves  for  his  use  hereafter.  Your 
worth  hereafter  will  depend  very  largely  upon  the 
way  you  use  your  time  and  talents  and  opportunities 
here  and  now. 


MANY  PROBLEMS  AND  ONE  SOLUTION 

Horn.  6:23.  For  the  wages  of  sin  is  death;  but  the 
gift  of  God  is  eternal  life  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord. 

How  much  do  you  weigh?  This  is  an  easy  prob- 
lem. All  3'ou  need  to  do  is,  step  upon  the  scales  and 
the  hand  will  indicate  the  number  of  pounds  weight. 
By  a  mathematical  process,  you  can  calculate  the 
weight  of  this  world  with  all  its  mountains  and 
oceans  and  lands.  The  greatest  burden,  however, 
resting  upon  this  earth  is  immaterial,  imponderable 
and  incalculable.  It  weighs  upon  the  human  family, 
although  "all  creation  groaneth  and  travaileth  in 
pain  together  until  now."  It  is  the  burden  of  sin,  the 
mystery  of  iniquity.  The  greatest  problem  with 
which  man  has  to  wrestle  is  the  problem  of  sin, 
though  many  others  grow  out  of  it  and  have  their 
tap-root  in  sin.  We  will  enumerate  some  of  these 
problems  and  offer  their  solution. 

I.  Illiteracy.  Multitudes  in  this  world  have  not 
yet  emerged  from  the  dark  ages.  Ignorance,  vice 
and  crime  prevail  everywhere,  in  civilized  and  unciv- 

50 


Many  Problems  and  One  Solution  51 

illzed  lands.  It  is  authoritatively  stated  that  one 
out  of  ten  of  the  young  men  in  our  country  who  were 
in  service  during  the  late  world's  war,  could  neither 
read  nor  write  intelligibly.  In  some  countries  as  high 
as  90  per  cent  are  illiterate.  This  illiteracy,  found 
among  the  immigrants  to  a  great  extent,  is  not  con- 
fined to  them  alone.  Schools  have  been  established 
among  them  for  instruction  in  Americanism  and  thus 
changed  conditions  have  been  brought  about  to  the 
relief  and  advantage  of  many  quarters.  Unless  we  do 
something  to  stay  the  downward  trend  of  multitudes 
of  our  people,  our  very  institutions  will  be  endan- 
gered. The  moral  illiteracy,  however,  of  the  times  is 
alarming.  Every  day  we  are  shocked  by  a  new  out- 
break of  the  wave  of  crime  that  is  sweeping  over  our 
land  and  foreign  lands  as  well.  Our  neighboring 
county  of  Fayette  has  just  witnessed  a  series  of  incen- 
diarisms, the  like  of  which  is  not  to  be  found  in  the 
annals  of  her  history.  School  houses,  and  farm  dwell- 
ings to  the  number  of  a  dozen  and  more  have  been 
reduced  to  ashes  and  the  culprits  have  escaped  un- 
scathed. In  the  largest  and  most  prominent  cities 
of  our  country  crime  is  rampant  and  many  of  our 
public  officials  are  unable  or  unwilling  to  cope  with 
the  situation.  It  has  even  been  proven  that  some 
of  those  sworn  to  execute  the  laws  have  been  found 
guilty  of  connivance  with  criminals,  in  sharing  their 
booty  with  them  or  accepting  a  bribe  to  evade  the 
enforcement  of  law.     Only  yesterday  a  riot  and  fire 


52  Pure  Religion 

in  our  Western  Penitentiary,  where  there  are  more 
than  a  thousand  prisoners  in  our  very  midst,  almost 
succeeded  in  throwing  open  the  doors  to  these  fren- 
zied inmates  and  giving  them  their  liberty  to  roam 
at  large.  It  was  only  the  quick  response  of  the  fire- 
men and  the  drafting  of  extra  policemen  that  pre- 
vented the  destruction  of  the  entire  plant  and  a  pos- 
sible release  of  all  the  prisoners.  The  financial  loss 
will  mean  thousands  of  dollars.  In  spite  of  all  these 
terrific  occurrences  there  are  fathers  in  this  enlight- 
ened (?)  twentieth  century  who  insist  that  their  chil- 
dren shall  "grow  up"  and  "choose  for  themselves." 
Our  schools  and  our  churches  have  a  big  problem  on 
hand. 

II.  War.  War  is  hell  on  earth;  it  is  worse; 
it  is  eternal.  Nations  that  prepare  for  war  expect 
to  go  to  war  sometime;  when  men  build  houses,  con- 
struct ships,  manufacture  ammunition,  forge  guns 
or  discover  gases,  they  intend  to  use  them.  War  is 
one  of  the  most  prominent  subjects  in  all  histories 
and  encyclopedias.  We  have  had  war  in  all  ages 
and  will  have  it  to  the  end  of  time  or  until  the  only 
remedy  is  accepted  by  all  nations.  The  expense  of 
war  in  lives  and  property  is  beyond  computation. 
Nations  are  conscious  of  this  immense  cost  and  hence 
have  resorted  to  almost  every  remedy  but  the  right 
one  for  relief.  Arbitration  has  been  proposed ;  the 
peace  congress  has  made  desperate  effort  (expend- 
ing millions  of  dollars)  to  preserve  the  peace  of  the 


Many  Problems  and  One  Solution  53 

world.  Man's  plans  have  always  failed.  "Right- 
eousness exalteth  a  nation;  sin  is  a  reproach  to  any 
people."  Self-sufficient  men  are  averse  to  acknowl- 
edge their  dependence  upon  God.  Haughty  man  is 
loath  to  share  the  glories  of  war.  "Mine  own  hand 
hath  gotten  me  the  victory."  War  will  be  no  more 
when  nations  adopt  God's  program.  There  is  the 
problem  of — 

III.  Suffering.  Suffering  has  a  two-fold  effect. 
In  the  case  of  some,  it  draws  them  nearer  to  God; 
while  in  the  case  of  others  it  estranges  them  farther 
from  Him.  Job's  testimony  is  the  experience  of 
many — "Though  He  slay  me  yet  will  I  trust  Him." 
Suffering  is  a  mysterious  problem  to  many  people. 
Why  the  innocent  and  guiltless  should  suffer,  they 
cannot  understand. 

Heredity  is  a  powerful  factor  in  our  lives.  "The 
sins  of  the  parents  are  visited  upon  the  children 
unto  the  third  and  fourth  generation  of  them  that 
hate  me."  Ignorance  is  often  a  direct  cause  of  suf- 
fering; while  willful  disobedience,  too,  brings  pain. 
Often  sheer  stupidity  and  careless  indifference  to 
consequences  bring  upon  the  innocent  and  guilty  pain 
and  remorse.  In  such  a  world  as  this  is  constituted, 
there  could  be  no  advancement  without  suffering. 
Education  and  improvement  demand  sacrifice;  disci- 
pline is  necessary  for  the  highest  development.  Suf- 
fering is  a  danger  signal,  often  warning  us  against 
unseen  enemies.      Physical  pain  and   suffering  may 


54  Pure  Religion 

sometimes  be  productive  of  spiritual  blessings  to  a 
whole  family  or  an  entire  community  or  nation.  A 
whole  community  may  be  brought  to  its  sober  senses 
by  the  suffering  and  sacrifice  of  a  saint.  Suffering 
is  vicarious.  Death  solemnizes  and  sanctifies.  It 
may  purify  the  soul  and  bring  about  a  new  nature. 
"These  are  they  who  came  out  of  great  tribulation 
and  washed  their  robes  and  made  them  white  in  the 
Blood  of  the  Lamb." 

IV.  Death.  This  to  many  is  the  greatest  of  all 
mysteries;  and  yet  this  event  in  life  is  also  in  the 
Hands  of  Him  Who  knows  all  things  and  therefore 
provides  what  is  best  for  us.  Without  death,  the 
Race  would  long  ago  have  gone  back  to  Savagery 
and  the  Jungle.  The  day  of  removal  is  needful;  as 
well  as  the  day  of  promotion,  desirable.  "It  is  ap- 
pointed unto  men  once  to  die."  In  this  appointment 
He  makes  no  mistake,  as  in  nothing  else.  Death  is 
in  the  Hands  of  Life.  Before  the  Lusitania  took  her 
last  plunge  a  man  who  stood  on  deck,  and  was  res- 
cued, heard  his  companion  say  before  he  sank — 
"Why  fear  death;  it  is  the  greatest  adventure  in 
Life."  Since  God,  the  Creator,  has  placed  within  the 
lower  order  of  animals  an  instinct  that  impels  them 
to  provide  for  the  future  He  will  not  disappoint  His 
own  Child. 

Howard,  the  Great  Reformer,  before  his  death, 
said:  "Place  a  Sun-dial  over  my  grave  and  let  me 
be  forgotten."    However,  such  lives  live  on.    "Who- 


Many  Problems  arid  One  Solution  55 

soever  liveth  and  believeth  in  Me,  shall  never  taste 
death." 

V.  Sm.  Many  look  upon  Sin  as  merely  a  mis- 
take or  an  error,  but  it  is  more;  it  is  a  disease;  it 
means  separation  from  God ;  it  will  bring  eternal  ruin 
and  loss  unless  the  remedy  be  applied.  The  other  day 
there  was  a  wreck  on  the  railroad  when  the  engi- 
neer and  fireman  were  both  killed.  Of  course,  dur- 
ing the  investigation,  the  responsibility  was  placed 
upon  the  dead  engineer  who  could  not  defend  him- 
self. However,  upon  further  investigation  it  was 
discovered  that  the  foreman  had  failed  to  make  neces- 
sary repairs  and  the  damaged  ties  would  not  hold  the 
spikes  and  the  rails  spread  and  the  engine  left  the 
track  and  rolled  over  the  embankment  and  killed 
fireman  and  engineer.  This  is  called  an  accident. 
God  brands  it  as  a  Sin.  Defective  workmanship  that 
causes  the  loss  of  hundreds  and  thousands  of  lives, 
Greed  for  Gain  that  invites  a  man  to  hoard  his  wealth 
and  refuses  to  pay  sufficient  to  insure  the  safety  and 
protection  of  his  men  and  as  a  consequence  brings 
dire  disaster  to  multitudes,  may  be  regarded  as  un- 
avoidable accidents,  but  God  sees  them  as  Sins,  for 
which  men  must  render  an  account. 

The  adulteration;  of  food-stuffs,  shoddy  work- 
manship, inefficiency  or  neglect  that  bring  disease 
and  death  to  an  unwitting  public  are  Sins.  There 
are  events  that  transpired  during  the  World  War 
that  men  condoned  as  mere  incidents  of  the  War 


56  Pure  Religion 

and  therefore,  allowable,  but  God  looks  at  them  in  a 
different  light  and  calls  them  "Sins,"  a  term  not  so 
willingly  espoused  by  man.  Sin  is  deceptive ;  insidi- 
ously it  works  its  way  into  the  heart  of  man  and 
eats  the  very  life  out  of  him.  Its  consequences  are 
always  unrevealed.  A  famous  artist  at  one  time 
desired  to  portray  on  canvas  the  difference  between 
innocence  and  guilt.  He  chose  the  image  of  a  little 
child  and  day  after  day  he  stood  before  his  canvas, 
painting  the  picture  of  the  little  child  beside  liim. 
By  patient  toil  and  artful  care  he  succeeeded  in 
transferring  the  very  image  of  the  little  one,  with 
dimpled  cheeks  and  rosy  lips  and  curly  hair,  to  the 
canvas.  His  picture  was  as  nearly  perfect  as  hu- 
man touch  could  give  it.  He  then  left  his  studio 
in  search  of  its  direct  opposite.  He  wandered  up 
and  down  the  land,  sketching  here  and  there  and  add- 
ing to  liis  store  of  paintings.  He  was  suddenly  re- 
minded that  he  had  not  finished  the  counterpart  to 
his  Masterpiece.  He  wandered  from  city  to  city  in 
the  dens  of  vice  and  iniquity  and  at  last  his  search 
proved  successful  as  he  looked  upon  the  criminal 
chained  to  the  floor  of  his  Dungeon.  With  brush  in 
hand  he  proceeded  to  transfer  this  image  of  a  mon- 
ster, with  blear  and  blood-shot  eyes,  marred  face  and 
disheveled  hair,  to  his  canvas.  After  days  of  ardu- 
ous toil,  imagine  his  consternation,  when  he  was  in- 
formed that  the  figure  before  him  was  the  identical 
person  who  sat  by  his  side  years  ago  as  a  little  child. 


Many  Problems  and  One  Solution  57 

Sin  ages  and  cuts  and  hacks  and  mars  and  ruins  if 
unconquered  and  uncontrolled.  What  is  the  remedy 
for  sin?  Original  sin;  sins  of  omission  and  commis- 
sion; all  sin  of  which  human  flesh  is  heir?  Sin  is 
here  to  test  and  sift  us.  What  is  the  solution  for  all 
these  problems? 

VI.  Solution.  Differient  agencies  and  institu- 
tions are  at  work  for  the  relief  and  uplift  of  hu- 
manity. The  Red  Cross,  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.,  the  Na- 
tional Reform  Association,  the  Salvation  Army  and 
kindred  organizations  have  done  much  for  the  wel- 
fare of  humankind,  yet  they  all  subscribe  to  the  one 
great  remedy  for  human  ills,  without  which  no  aid  is 
possible.  Our  schools,  the  church,  all  institutions 
confess,  there  is  no  hope  without  Divine  assistance. 

Nature  has  no  mercy  on  man. 

Fire  will  bum,  cold  will  freeze,  water  will  drown, 
gravity  will  carelessly  throw  his  body  to  the  ground, 
tempests  will  submerge  his  ship  in  the  angry  waves. 
Nature  says  obey  my  laws  and  live  or  break  my 
laws  and  die,  but  it  never  whispers  one  word  of  hope 
for  ruined  sinners.  Society  has  no  remedy.  She  is 
too  busy  decorating  her  own  body  to  care  for  any- 
one else  and  then  again  improvement  and  ad- 
vancement on  the  part  of  another  is  looked  upon 
with  jealous  eye. 

Government  too  is  making  a  desperate  effort  to 
cope  with  the  many  problems  of  the  day.  She  sets 
up  her  courts  of  law  and  justice,  builds  her  prisons 


58  Pure  Religion 

and  penitentiaries,  her  hangman's  gallows  and  elec- 
tric chairs,  and  with  the  material  at  hand  does  won- 
ders.   But  why  not  try  the  only  remedy?    The  world 
has  never  yet  given  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  a 
fair  chance.    It  will  give  man  the  new  nature  needed ; 
it  will  transform  his  character  and  change  his  con- 
duct; it  will  create  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth. 
In  closing,  let  me  quote  the  words  of  James  Russell 
Lowell,  whose  character  and  worth  no  one  can  doubt. 
"When  the  microscopic  search  of  scepticism  which 
has  hunted  the  heavens  and  sounded  the  seas  to  dis- 
prove the  existence  of  the  creator,  has  turned  its  at- 
tention to  human  society  and  has  found  a  place  on 
this  planet  ten  miles  square  where  a  decent  man  can 
live  in  decency,   comfort,   and  security,  supporting 
and   educating   his    children,   unspoiled    and   unpol- 
luted; a  place  where  age  is  reverenced,  infancy  re- 
spected,  manhood   respected,   and  womanhood  hon- 
ored, and  human  life  held  in  due  regard — when  scep- 
tics can  find  such  a  place  ten  miles  square  on  this 
globe,  where  the  Gospel  of  Christ  has  not  gone  first 
and  cleared  the  way,  and  laid  the  foundations  and 
made  decency  and  security  possible,  it  will  then  be 
in  order  for  the  sceptical  literati  to  move  thither 
and  there  ventilate  their  views." 

I  argue  with  no  one  but  simply  say:  "God  com- 
mendeth  his  love  towards  us  in  that  while  we  were 
yet  sinners,  Christ  died  for  us." 


▼I 

THE  SECOND  COMING 

Matt.  24  :S.  What  shall  be  the  sign  of  Thy  coming 
and  of  the  end  of  the  world? 

This  world  is  destined  to  pass  away — "There  shall 
be  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth  wherein  dwelleth 
righteousness."  All  this  shall  take  place  when  He 
comes  again.  Prophecies  are  being  fulfilled  daily. 
We  hasten  to  His  Second  Coming. 

I.  Fact.  The  Old  Testament  is  full  of  prophe- 
cies concerning  His  coming.  "Thine  eyes  shall  see  the 
King  in  His  beauty."  "When  the  Lord  shall  build 
up  Zion,  he  shall  appear  in  his  glory."  Patriarchs 
and  prophets,  angels  and  apostles  foretell  this  great 
event.  The  New  Testament  especially  emphasizes  His 
coming.  Jesus  himself  says,  "I  will  come  again." 
"Watch,  therefore,  for  ye  know  neither  the  day  nor 
the  hour  wherein  the  Son  of  man  cometh."  When 
he  spoke  to  John,  the  beloved  apostle,  on  the  Isle  of 
Patmos,  "Surely,  I  come  quickly."  His  disciple  re- 
plied:  "Even  so,  come.  Lord  Jesus." 

II.  Time.  The  time  is  not  revealed.  "In  such 
an  hour  as  ye  think  not  the  Son  of  man  cometh." 

59 


60  Pure  Religion 

He  will  come  at  the  restitution  of  all  things,  when 
all  prophecies  are  fulfilled  and  His  plans  completed. 
The  Jewish  race  will  be  here,  for,  "this  generation 
shall  not  pass  away  till  all  be  fulfilled."  The  con- 
dition of  the  world  will  be  very  much  the  same  as 
it  is  today.  "But  as  the  days  of  Noah  were,  so  shall 
also  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  man  be."  "They  were 
eating  and  drinking,  marrying  and  giving  in  mar- 
riage— until  the  flood  came."  Those  who  expect  a 
millennium  before  Christ  comes  will  be  sadly  disap- 
pointed; universal  peace,  greatly  as  it  is  to  be  de- 
sired is  merely  in  the  imagination  of  uninformed  op- 
timists. Wars  there  will  be  to  the  end  of  time. 
"Nation  shall  rise  up  against  nation,  kingdom 
against  kingdom,"  until  He  comes  and  changes  the 
order.  "In  the  last  days  perilous  times  shall  come, 
men  shall  be  lovers  of  themselves  more  than  lovers 
of  God."  But  "he  that  endureth  unto  the  end,  the 
same  shall  be  saved." 

III.  Manner.  "Ye  men  of  Galilee,  why  stand 
ye  gazing  up  into  heaven?  This  same  Jesus,  Who  is 
taken  up  from  you  into  heaven,  shall  so  come  in 
like  manner  as  ye  have  seen  him  go  into  heaven." 

"For  the  Lord  Himself  shall  descend  from  heaven 
with  a  shout,  with  the  voice  of  the  archangel  and 
with  the  trump  of  God." 

"For  the  Son  of  Man  shall  come  in  the  glory  of 
His  Father  with  the  angels." 


The  Second  Coming  61 

His  manner  will  be  altogether  different  from  His 

first  advent. 

IV.  Signs.  "And  there  shall  be  signs  in  the  sun 
and  in  the  moon  and  in  the  stars ;  and  upon  the  earth, 
distress  of  nations,  with  perplexity ;  the  sea  and  the 
waves  roaring." 

Christ  has  come  once  as  Saviour  and  Redeemer. 
The  primary  purpose  of  His  coming  was  not  to  heal 
and  restore  and  raise  the  dead,  though  He  did  all 
these,  but  "to  seek  and  to  save  that  which  is  lost." 
He  still  comes  through  the  Holy  Spirit  and  the 
means  of  grace  to  save. 

He  comes  to  save  men  and  women  and  children. 
It  is  the  business  of  the  church  to  preach  the  Gos- 
pel and  administer  the  sacraments  to  the  salvation  of 
all  men.  "Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach  the 
Gospel  to  all  nations."  "He  that  beheveth  and  is 
baptised  shall  be  saved." 

While  He  has  come  and  is  still  coming  to  save. 
He  will  come  again,  not  as  Saviour,  but  as  Judge. 
"For  I  will  come  again."  The  disciples  were  anxious 
to  know  something  about  this  Second  Coming  and 
hence  they  inquired,  "What  shall  be  the  sign  of  Thy 
coming.?"  To  this  He  replied  by  giving  not  one  but 
many  signs.  Whether  reference  is  made  here  to  the 
destruction  of  Jerusalem  or  not,  the  destruction  of 
this  city  is  a  true  type  of  the  destruction  of  the 
world  and  these  signs  are  found  in  (1)  The  sun,  (2) 


62  Pure  Religion 

the  moon,  (3)  the  stars,  and  (4)  the  nations  of  the 
world. 

1.  In  the  Sun.  Christ  explains  these  signs.  He 
says,  "the  sun  shall  be  turned  into  darkness  and  the 
moon  shall  not  give  her  light."  Has  this  first  sign 
come  to  pass.P  Let  us  turn  a  few  pages  of  history 
and  see.  May  19,  1780,  is  an  ever-memorable  day. 
This  mysterious  day  was  as  dark  as  midnight.  The 
sun  refused  to  shine  at  the  time  when  an  eclipse  was 
impossible.  Many  people  were  distressed  and 
alarmed.  Along  the  Atlantic  coast  from  the  south 
to  the  north,  people  thought  the  judgment  had  come. 

When  Christ  was  crucified  the  sun  refused  to  sliine 
for  three  long  hours. 

2.  The  Moon.  "The  moon  shall  not  give  her 
light.  History  also  tells  us  that  the  night  following 
the  dark  day,  though  the  moon  rose  full,  it  did  not 
give  light  enough  to  distinguish  between  the  heavens 
and  the  earth.  The  darkness  was  so  dense  that  a 
sheet  of  white  paper  held  before  the  eyes  was  in- 
visible. Concerning  the  appearance  of  the  Moon  a 
certain  writer  says:  "My  father  and  mother,  who 
were  pious,  thought  the  day  of  judgment  was  near. 
They  sat  up  all  night,  during  the  latter  part  of 
which  they  said  the  darkness  disappeared  and  then 
the  sky  seemed  as  usual;  but  the  moon,  which  was 
full,  had  the  appearance  of  blood."  And  the  moon 
became  as  blood.  Herschel,  the  great  astronomer, 
says,  these  wonderful  phenomena  of  nature  will  al- 


The  Second  Coming  63 

ways  be  read  with  interest  but  philosophy  will  never 
be  able  to  explain  them.  Noah  Webster  said:  "The 
true  cause  of  this  remarkable  phenomenon  is  not 
known." 

3.  The  Stars.  "And  the  stars  shall  fall  from 
heaven."  This  sign,  too,  has  already  been  fulfilled. 
Meteoric  showers  have  occurred  in  this  country  last- 
ing for  several  hours.  Great  dismay  was  occasioned 
by  this  phenomenon.  November  13,  1833,  during  one 
of  these  celestial  exhibitions,  men  thought  the  world 
was  on  fire.  Meteors  seemed  to  fall  as  thick  and 
fast  as  snow  and  rain.  In  "Geography  of  the  Heav- 
ens" we  read:  "The  first  appearance  was  that  of 
fireworks  of  the  most  imposing  grandeur,  covering 
the  entire  vault  of  heaven  with  myriads  of  fire-balls 
resembling  skyrockets.  Their  coruscations  were 
bright,  gleaming  and  incessant  and  they  fell  thick 
as  the  early  snow  of  December."  These  signs  in  the 
heavens  have  every  one  been  fulfilled.  Jerusalem  has 
been  destroyed.  Not  more  than  40  years  elapsed 
after  Christ  made  his  declaration  when  the  Roman 
army  laid  siege  to  the  city  and  reduced  it  to  ashes 
and  as  Christ  said  the  plow  turns  the  furrow  where 
once  the  wall  stood.  Have  the  signs  relating  to  the 
earth  likewise  been  fulfilled.'' 

4.  The  Earth.  "Upon  the  earth  distress  of 
nations  and  perplexity."  What  are  some  of  the 
earth's  perplexities.?  (a)  Famines.  Since  Egypt's 
famine  of  seven  years'  duration,  other  nations  have 


64  Pure  Religion 

passed  through  hundreds  of  famines.  Ireland  ex- 
perienced a  famine  by  the  failure  of  the  potato  crop 
more  than  once.  Millions  upon  millions  perished  in 
India.  History  records  awful  loss  of  life  through 
starvation.  "And  there  shall  be  famines  and  pesti- 
lences." Plagues,  epidemics  of  yellow  fever,  small- 
pox, cholera,  too,  number  their  victims  by  the  mil- 
lions. All  these  signs  and  more  shall  precede  his 
coming.  (b)  Earthquakes.  "And  there  shall  be 
earthquakes  in  divers  places."  Like  other  calamities 
which  have  come  upon  the  earth,  earthquakes  occur 
in  direct  fulfillment  of  Christ's  prophecy. 

In  the  earthquake  of  Lisbon,  November  1,  1755, 
nearly  100,000  people  lost  their  lives.  The  earth- 
quakes of  Italy,  the  West  Indies  and  California  are 
still  fresh  in  our  minds.  Our  encyclopedias  will  not 
venture  a  guess  as  to  the  millions  of  lives  lost  and 
billions    of   dollars'    worth    of   property    destroyed. 

(c)  Volcanoes.  "The  sea  and  the  waves  roaring." 
Peter  referring  to  the  scoffers  of  his  day,  says :  "But 
the  heavens  and  the  earth  which  are  now  by  the  same 
word  are  kept  in  store  reserved  until  fire  against  the 
day  of  judgment  and  perdition  of  ungodly  men." 
"The  elements  shall  melt  with  fervent  heat."  Vesu- 
vius, Mount  Pelee,  boiling  geysers,  are  signs  that 
Christ  is  coming. 

(d)  War.  "Ye  shall  hear  of  wars  and  rumors 
of  war."  The  world  has  been  a  great  battlefield 
ever  since  sin  has  entered  and  will  remain  so  until 


The  Second  Coming  65 

sin  is  destroyed.  Nations  have  arisen  and  fallen  by 
sword  and  blood.  Time  cannot  change  the  hearts  of 
men.  With  all  our  cry  of  peace,  nations  are  making 
desperate  efforts  for  warfare.  Glance  over  the  world 
and  you  will  find  greater  preparations  for  war  in 
this  twentieth  century  than  during  any  other  period 
of  the  world's  history.  The  spirit  of  Napoleon  and 
Alexander  and  the  jealousy  of  nations  are  not  dead. 
The  navies  and  armies  of  the  different  nations  of  the 
world  are  increasing  daily.  These  preparations  for 
war  are  not  made  without  a  purpose. 

(e)  National  perplexities.  We  rejoice  in  our 
national  heritage  and  take  pride  in  our  form  of 
government.  Is  it  wise,  however,  to  cry  peace,  peace, 
when  there  is  no  peace?  Let  me  assure  you  there 
never  will  be  peace  in  this  nation  or  any  other  nation 
until  the  Prince  of  Peace  reigns.  We  send  our  men 
to  the  army  and  navy  while  the  women  stay  at  home 
to  support  them.  This  government  is  creating  new 
offices  and  positions  for  men  almost  daily.  Taxa- 
tion is  becoming  burdensome.  Men  must  be  cared 
for  while  in  the  employ  of  the  government.  Why 
shouldn't  these  men  look  after  their  interests.''  We 
are  told  that  houses  of  ill-fame  and  the  saloon  (for 
they  always  go  together)  are  in  the  interest  of  the 
army  and  navy.     Shame  on  a  civilized  nation ! 

The  crime  committed  at  Newark,  Ohio,  when  a 
man  laboring  in  the  cause  of  righteousness  was 
lynched,  will  simply  hasten  the  day  when  men  will 


66  Pure  Religion 

rise  in  their  might  and  destroy  the  iniquitous  saloon. 
Our  nation  alone  cannot  solve  the  temperance  prob- 
lem. Neither  can  she  solve  the  problem  of  capital 
and  labor  and  many  others.  But  there  is  One  who 
can.  And  these  perplexities  are  simply  the  signs  of 
His  coming.  God's  signs  are  disregarded  today  as 
they  were  heretofore.  "As  the  days  of  Noah  were,  so 
shall  also  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  man  be."  Noah 
was  a  preacher  of  righteousness,  but  an  ungodly 
world  merely  scoffed  and  ridiculed.  They  didn't  scoff 
and  ridicule  when  they  were  struggling  in  the  water 
and  he  was  safe  in  the  ark. 

Another  sign  we  must  not  forget. 

(f)  The  Gospel  must  be  preached  to  all  nations. 
All  other  signs  have  been  clearly  seen.  Has  this 
one.'*  We  are  told  this  is  a  missionary  age.  If  this 
sign  has  not  yet  been  fulfilled,  it  is  being  done  now. 

V.  Purpose.  When  He  comes  what  will  He  do.'' 
He  will  be  greeted  joyously  by  His  own  people,  while 
those  who  spurn  Him  now  will  try  to  escape  then, 
when  they  will  call  to  the  rocks  and  mountains  to 
fall  upon  them  and  hide  them  from  the  face  of  Him 
that  sitteth  upon  the  throne.  "For  the  great  day  of 
His  wrath  is  come  and  who  is  able  to  stand?"  One 
object  of  His  coming  is  the  resurrection,  "Behold,  I 
show  you  a  mystery,  we  shall  not  all  sleep  but  we 
shall  all  be  changed  in  a  moment,  in  the  twinkling  of 
an  eye,   at   the  last   trump,   for   the   tinimpet   shall 


The  Second  Coming  6*7 

sound  and  the  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first,  then 
we  which  are  alive  and  remain  shall  be  caught  up  to- 
gether in  the  clouds  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air." 

"For  we  know  that  if  our  earthly  house  of  this 
tabernacle  be  dissolved,  we  have  a  building  of  God, 
a  house  not  made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens." 

Another  event  that  will  take  place  is  the  Judg- 
ment. "For  all  must  appear  before  the  judgment 
seat  of  Christ  and  give  an  account  of  the  deeds  done 
in  the  body."  Penalties  and  rewards  will  then  be 
meted  out  everlastingly  impartial  and  just. 

Peter  says:  "Seeing  these  things  shall  be  dis- 
solved, what  manner  of  persons  ought  ye  to  be  in  all 
holy   conversation  and  Godliness?" 

1.  In  the  first  place  we  ought  to  stand  in  holy  awe 
and  fear  of  God.  The  thunder  and  lightning  bring 
men  to  stop  and  think.  Why  not  listen  to  the  still 
small  voice.? 

2.  We  ought  to  abhor  sin.  We  place  the  victim 
of  a  contagious  disease  in  the  pest  house,  separate 
from  society.  Sin,  we  condone,  flatter,  and  fondle. 
The  only  remedy  for  germs  is  fire.  "Boil  the  water" 
was  the  admonition  during  the  epidemic.  Fire  is  the 
great  purifier.  Hence  the  conflagration  of  a  world 
means  the  destruction  of  sin  as  far  as  this  earth  is 
concerned. 

3.  Center    your    afl*ections    upon    things    eternal. 
"The  things  that  are  seen  are  temporal."     I  looked 


68  Pure  Religion 

into  the  marble  casket  of  Washington  at  Mt. 
Vernon.  The  frame  crumbled  to  dust,  but  Wash- 
ington was  gone. 

Be  in  a  state  of  preparation  and  readiness.  No 
matter  how  long  this  world  may  endure,  perhaps 
thousands  of  years  and  more,  the  end  must  come 
sometime,  for  it  is  a  limited  world. 

He  will  come  as  a  thief  in  the  night. 

"Watch,  therefore,  for  ye  know  neither  the  day 
nor  the  hour  when  the  Son  of  man  cometh." 


VII 

MY  KINGDOM 

John   18:36.      My    kingdom   is    not   of   this   world. 

The  vacation  season  is  about  over.  It  was  our 
privilege  and  pleasure  at  tliis  time  to  visit  some  of 
our  friends  in  our  former  congregations  at  Avon- 
more,  Butler  and  Butler  County.  One  thing  that  im- 
pressed us  more  than  anything  else  was  the  absence 
of  so  many  of  our  older  people,  caused  by  death. 

In  these  churches  where  I  ministered  for  nearly 
twenty  years  I  found  many  vacant  places.  At  But- 
ler I  assisted  at  the  services  of  a  triple  funeral. 
Three  boys,  aged  17,  15  and  8  years,  were  instantly 
killed  at  a  railroad  crossing  in  an  automobile.  The 
father,  mother  and  little  girl  in  the  same  auto  were 
spared.  Some  years  ago  I  officiated  at  the  marriage 
of  the  father  and  mother  and  also  baptized  the  boys. 
They  were  all  bright  promising  boys,  regular  in  their 
attendance  at  Sunday  School  and  Church  services. 

Since  our  vacation  we  hope  and  pray  that  we  all 
may  have  come  back  with  a  desire  to  engage  more 
aggressively  in  the  service  of  the  Master. 

Since  my  return  my  mind  has  been  focussed  on 

69 


70  Pure  Religion 

the  Kingdom  and  our  interest  therein.  The  text  is 
the  words  of  Christ:  "My  Kingdom  is  not  of  this 
world,"  and  the  subject  is:    "His  Kingdom." 

Let  us  thoughtfully  and  prayerfully  meditate 
upon  this  subject  while  we  notice  first  of  all  the 
nature  of  the  kingdom.     What  is  it?     It  is  not: 

I.  Political.  The  Church  has  too  often  mingled 
in  politics  and  thereby  defeated  her  ultimate  pur- 
pose. It  is  the  business  of  the  Kingdom  to  influence 
and  thereby  transforai  the  world  but  not  to  adopt 
her  policies.  When  any  church  gets  away  from  her 
true  mission  she  invites  defeat,  and  the  contempt  of 
the  world. 

It  is  not: 

II.  Militant.  Nations  are  still  engaged  in  war- 
fare, but  it  is  the  work  of  the  Kingdom  to  turn 
swords  into  plowshares  and  spears  into  pruning 
hooks.  True,  the  Church  must  fight,  but  her 
weapons  are  not  carnal:  "We  wrestle  not  against 
flesh  and  blood  but  against  principalities,  against 
powers,  against  the  rulers  of  the  darkness  of  this 
world,  against  spiritual  wickedness  in  high  places." 

It  is  not: 

III.  Ecclesiastical.  The  Kingdom  is  not  limited 
to  any  one  sect  or  denomination.  It  is  not  of  human 
origin  or  directed  by  human  agents.  It  is  divine 
and  universal  in  scope  and  power. 

It  is  not: 

IV.  Scholastic.     Verily,  one  great  purpose  of  the 


My  Kingdom  71 

Church  is  to  educate,  for  the  great  need  of  the  world 
today  is  Christian  education.  However,  mere  intel- 
lectual culture  and  morality  are  inadequate  to  meet 
the  needs  of  the  age.  Science  and  art,  worthy  as 
they  are,  will  not  save  the  world. 

It  is  not: 

V.  Earthly.  "My  Kingdom  is  not  of  this  world." 
Its  policies,  principles,  laws,  are  far  beyond  any- 
thing the  earth  can  produce.  It  differs  radically 
from  the  world. 

The  world  says :  "Let  us  eat,  drink  a'nd  be  merry 
for  tomorrow  we  die."  "What  shall  I  eat,  what  shall 
I  drink,  wherewithal  shall  I  be  clothed."  "After  all 
these  things  do  the  Gentiles  seek."  "Your  heavenly 
Father  knoweth  that  ye  have  need  of  all  these  things, 
but  seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God  and  his  right- 
eousness and  all  these  things  shall  be  added  unto 
you."  Materialism  is  satisfied  with  the  world  and 
wants  nothing  else.  "The  kingdom  is  not  of  this 
world."  Hence,  positively  speaking,  the  Kingdom 
is: 

1.  Spiritual.  "Ah!  there's  the  rub."  The  world- 
ling will  accompany  you  to  the  end  of  the  earth  but 
there  he  will  stop.  So  far  and  no  farther.  The 
Spiritual  to  him  is  an  enigma.  Eyes,  but  they  see 
not ;  ears,  but  they  hear  not.  The  real  world  is  the 
spiritual. 

It  is: 

2.  Invisible.     The  best  things  in  life  are  the  un- 


"72  Pure  Religion 

seen.  The  materialist  believes  only  what  he  can  see 
and  since  he  can  see  very  little,  his  faith  necessarily 
is  small.  The  Kingdom  is  spiritual,  hence  invisible 
and  intangible.  God  is  Spirit,  man  is  spirit,  there- 
fore invisible.  You  cannot  see  man,  you  can  only 
see  the  body  in  wliich  he  dwells. 
It  is: 

3.  Universal.  His  Kingdom  is  not  confined  to 
the  earth,  but  is  as  wide  as  the  universe  and  as  high 
as  heaven.  Its  citizenship  is  composed  of  the  noblest 
and  best  of  all  ages,  past,  present  and  future.  It 
embraces  what  eye  hath  never  seen,  nor  ear  heard, 
nor  hath  it  ever  entered  into  the  heart  of  man.  Its 
laws  are  universal  and  its  principles  as  high  as 
heaven. 

It  is: 

4.  Everlasting.  Hence  it  is  indestructible.  King- 
doms of  this  world  are  fast  passing  away.  "Thrones 
and  crowns  may  perish,  kingdoms  rise  and  wane,  but 
the  church  of  Jesus  constant  shall  remain."  From 
thirty  to  forty  earthly  crowns  have  fallen  within 
the  past  few  years,  but  His  Kingdom  endures.  The 
Kingdoms  of  this  world  shall  yet  become  the  King- 
dom of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  Last 
of  all,  the  Kingdom  is  characterized  by 

5.  Growth.  It  is  a  growing  and  triumphant 
Kingdom.  It  increases  not  merely  in  bulk  as  a  snow- 
ball rolled  down  a  hill,  but  as  a  tree  in  which  there 
is  life.     The  Kingdom  of  God  is  like  a  grain  of  mus- 


My  KingdoTTi  73 

tard  seed,  small  in  beginning,  but  grows  into  a  great 
tree.  It  is  like  leaven  that  permeates  the  whole 
lump.  The  Kingdom  of  God  produces  character. 
It  is  not  meat  and  drink,  but  joy,  peace,  love,  good- 
ness, mercy,  kindness  and  so  on.  What  we  need  to- 
day is  old  time  prayer,  Bible  study,  and  re-consecra- 
tion to  the  service  of  the  Master. 

We  will  have  peace,  joy,  league  of  nations,  pros- 
perity, as  soon  as  we  bring  the  Kingdom  of  God  into 
the  hearts  of  men. 


vni 


GREAT  POSSESSIONS 

Mark  10:22.     He  had  great  possessions. 

Two  young  men  met  on  the  public  highway;  not 
by  chance,  but  by  Divine  Providence;  for  there  is 
nothing  "happens"  in  this  world  without  a  cause; 
and  every  effect  has  its  corresponding  cause.  But 
back  of  every  event  is  some  agent.  This  incident 
occurred  for  your  and  my  profit.  There  was  throb- 
bing in  the  mind  of  this  young  man  a  deep  question 
— a  question  that  is  most  momentous.  "What  shall 
I  do  that  I  may  inherit  eternal  life.?"  He  showed 
his  wisdom  by  going  to  the  Master  who  is  able  to 
answer  all  questions.  He  was  a  poor,  young  man 
to  whom  he  came,  and  yet  He  was  rich.  He  was  the 
Creator  of  this  world.  He  was  the  owner  of  all 
things.  His  wisdom  is  infinite.  This  rich,  young 
man  who  came  to  Him  was  very  poor  indeed  in  con- 
trast with  his  Master  who  though  poor,  was  rich  in 
all  things.  This  rich  young  man  had  an  ardent  de- 
sire for  eternal  life.  This  speaks  well  for  the  young 
man.  He  wanted  an  answer  to  this  great  question 
of  questions — the  most  important  question  that  can 

74 


Great  Possessions  75 

engage  the  attention  of  men,  and  Jesus  Christ  was 
ready  to  grant  his  request.  However,  first  of  all 
Jesus  wanted  to  prepare  him  for  that  life.  No  man 
can  enjoy  the  blessed  life  hereafter  without  full  and 
complete  preparation,  so  he  said  to  him,  "Why  callest 
thou  me  good,  there  is  none  good  but  one  and  that 
is  God.  Thou  knowest  the  commandments,  do  not 
commit  adultery,  do  not  kill,  do  not  bear  false  wit- 
ness, defraud  not,  honor  thy  father  and  thy  mother," 
and  the  young  man  replied,  "All  these  things  have  I 
observed  from  my  youth,"  and  the  Lord  said  to  him, 
"One  thing  thou  lackest,  go  sell  what  thou  hast  and 
give  to  the  poor  and  thou  shalt  have  treasure  in 
heaven  and  come  follow  me,"  and  the  young  man 
went  away  sorrowful,  for  he  had  great  possessions. 

The  subject  we  want  to  bring  to  your  attention 
this  morning  is  Great  Possessions.  I  want  to  enume- 
rate some  and  try  to  show  you  how  God  entrusts  to 
us,  likewise,  great  blessings  for  which  we  shall  be  held 
responsible.  Let  us  mention  some  of  the  possessions 
of  this  young  man. 

I.  A  sound  body.  First  of  all,  let  me  say  he  had 
a  Sound  Body.  This  is  a  blessing  that  none  ought 
to  esteem  lightly.  To  have  life  and  strength  is  a 
great  possession.  True,  men  have  attained  success 
in  life  without  this  blessing,  but  how  much  more 
could  have  been  accomplished  if  they  had  had  this 
great  possession — health.  God  Almighty  has  placed 
us  here  in  the  world  and  He  has  given  us  bodies  in 


76  Pure  Religion 

which  to  live.  He  has  entrusted  us  with  various 
faculties  and  organs  and  He  expects  us  to  use  these 
for  our  own  good  and  His  honor  and  glory.  "Know 
ye  not  that  your  body  is  the  temple  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.?"  God  wants  us  to  take  care  of  the  body  that 
we  may  use  our  talents  and  powers  wisely  to  this  end. 
He  has  laid  down  certain  laws  to  which,  if  we  want 
to  keep  our  bodies  strong,  we  must  render  obedience. 
One  of  the  great  problems  today  is  how  we  may  pro- 
long life  in  the  world.  The  average  life  is  about  30 
years.  We  have  bodies  that  might  tarry  here  to 
perform  our  tasks  for  100  years  and  more.  So  men 
have  been  trying  to  find  this  great  secret  whereby 
they  might  prolong  life.  The  secret  is  in  God's 
Word.  One  of  the  things  that  will  prolong  life  on 
earth  is  obedience  to  the  laws  of  Almighty  God. 

II.  Youth.  Another  possession  of  this  young 
man  was  youth.  The  Word  tells  us — "Remember  now 
thy  Creator  in  the  days  of  thy  youth"  and  again 
"Rejoice,  oh  young  man,  in  thy  youth  and  let  thy 
heart  cheer  thee  in  the  days  of  thy  youth  and  walk  in 
the  ways  of  thine  heart  and  in  the  sight  of  thine  eyes 
but  know  thou  that  for  all  these  things  God  will  bring 
thee  into  judgment."     Youth  is  a  blessed  time. 

However,  man  does  not  remain  young.  We  all 
notice  how  age  is  creeping  upon  one  and  another. 
We  are  surprised  to  see  how  soon  the  hair  turns 
gray  and  the  body  becomes  infirm.  Time  seems  to 
slip  by  so  rapidly.     Those  with  whom  we  associated 


Great  Possessions  77 

only  a  few  years  ago  are  now  among  the  middle  aged 
and  soon  will  be  the  old  people  of  the  world.     Time 
and  tide  wait  for  no  man  and  we  are  all  journeying 
on  towards  old  age.     However,  youth  has  its  oppor- 
tunities and  blessings  and  oh  how  glorious  this  period 
of  our  lives,  and  yet  sad  to  say,  that  in  this  period 
of  life  so  many  fail  to  use  these  opportunities  that 
God  gives  them.     There  is  an  idea  abroad  that  the 
men  and  women  in  youth  should  sow  wild  oats ;  for- 
getful of  the  fact  that  whatsoever  a  man  soweth, 
that  shall  he  also  reap.     No,  this  is  a  command  not 
of  Almighty  God  but  it  comes  as  a  suggestion  from 
the  enemy  of  humankind.     It  is  wise  for  us  to  sow 
the  seed  of  the  Kingdom  for  whatsoever  our  lives 
are  in  the  days  of  our  youth,  will  affect  us  in  the 
days  of  old  age.     So  it  is  wise  on  the  part  of  the 
youngest    to    use    the   opportunity    that   God   gives 
them.      That   young  man   or  woman   who   uses    the 
privileges   and   blessings    of   religious   and   spiritual 
development  is  going  to  grow  into   a   character  of 
manhood  or  womanhood  that  will  be  a  blessing  in 
old  age.     Yet  so  many  of  our  young  people  these 
days  especially  (and  yet  I  suppose  it  is  true  of  all 
ages)   are  eager  for  the  things  of  the  world.     The 
pleasures  and  allurements  of  this  world  seem  to  de- 
mand all  their  time  and  attention  and  they  fail  to 
use  the  very  things  that  are  the  most  helpful  and 
blessed  in  their  lives.    No  man  can  develop  true  char- 
acter and  become  a  good  moral,  upright  citizen  with- 


78  Pure  Religion 

out  using  the  spiritual  blessing  God  gives  him.  So 
youth  is  the  time  to  serve  the  Lord  and  the  time  to 
insure  the  great  reward. 

III.  Model  home.  Another  possession  of  this 
young  man  was  a  model  home,  and  I  know  he  had  a 
father  and  mother  who  were  interested  in  him.  His 
life  shows  it.  Character  does  not  develop  of  its  own 
accord.  It  must  be  cared  for  and  developed.  So  I 
find  in  this  young  man  he  must  have  had  a  father 
and  mother  who  were  interested  in  him.  His  life 
tells  it.  So  often  we  find  that  the  home  is  lacking 
in  that  moral  influence  and  power.  Here  is  where 
the  children  receive  their  first  impressions.  If  the 
fathers  and  mothers  fail  to  set  an  example  that  is 
uplifting,  the  character  of  their  children  will  reveal 
this  sad  calamity  in  days  to  come.  We  need  to  exert 
a  spiritual  influence  for  our  children  in  the  home. 
This  young  man  had  the  opportunities  of  a  godly 
home,  and  no  man  or  woman  who  has  had  this  blessed 
privilege  in  life,  to  be  born  and  brought  up  in  a 
Christian  home,  should  ever  forget  the  kind  hands 
and  hearts  that  ministered  to  them. 

IV.  Political  power.  Again  let  me  say  this  young 
man  had  political  power.  He  was  a  member  of  the 
Sanhedrin.  He  had  great  power  in  his  control.  I 
am  not  going  to  under-estiraate  the  worth  of  our  men 
who  have  been  elevated  to  political  power  in  our  day. 
We  are  dependent  upon  them;  men  who  have  been 
elevated  to  office  for  responsible  positions.     The  po- 


Great  Possessions  79 

licemen  protect  us  at  night ;  they  care  for  our  prop- 
erty; they  keep  away  the  thief  "sometimes."  How- 
ever, when  men  have  been  elevated  to  responsible  po- 
sitions, and  when  they  wink  at  the  infraction  of  the 
law  and  fail  to  meet  the  oath  of  office  they  have 
taken,  they  are  unworthy  of  consideration  and  re- 
sponsibility. Hence  there  is  placed  upon  the  citizens 
of  this  country  grave  responsibility  that  men  be  ele- 
vated to  office  who  have  consciences.  One  of  the  dan- 
gers of  these  days  in  which  we  live  is  the  laxity  of  law 
enforcement  in  our  community.  You  will  see  young 
boys  and  girls  brought  up  in  homes  where  elders 
not  only  fail  to  set  a  worthy  example,  but  rather 
teach  them  it  is  a  sign  of  manhood  and  womanhood 
to  disobey  the  laws  of  God  and  the  commonwealth. 
What  can  you  expect  in  the  days  to  come  from  men 
and  women  brought  up  in  such  surroundings  without 
any  responsibility  for  decency  and  order?  We  need 
to  teach  the  people  of  our  day  that  that  one  only 
is  a  good  citizen  who  is  obedient  to  our  laws  and 
those  who  do  not  want  to  obey  our  laws,  let  them 
pack  up  and  go  hence.  This  is  a  Christian  country 
and  we  have  laws  in  harmony  with  the  Christian  re- 
ligion. We  have  a  right  to  demand  obedience  to  our 
laws.  This  is  one  of  the  great  possessions  that  we 
should  esteem  highly, 

V.  Moral  character.  Again,  let  me  say  another 
possession  of  this  young  man  was  moral  character. 
When  he  came  to  Jesus  and  said  "What  shall  I  do  to 


80  Pure  Religion 

be  saved,"  and  Jesus  said,  "Thou  shalt  not  kill,  thou 
shalt  not  commit  adultery,  &c."  the  young  man  re- 
plied, "All  these  have  I  observed  from  my  youth." 
Yes,  he  kept  these  commandments  but  yet  he  lacked 
one  thing.  What  was  that  one  thing?  It  was  not 
moral  character.  He  was  honest  and  upright.  Lots 
of  people  in  the  world  have  moral  character  and  it 
is  good.  We  would  not  disparage  character  nor 
morality.  Men  should  be  trained  to  be  honest,  but 
this  is  not  sufficient.  Man  is  more  than  body 
and  mind.  Man  is  a  spirit,  so  he  needs  to  develop 
his  spiritual  nature.  Hence  the  Master  said, 
"One  thing  thou  lackest."  That  very  thing  that 
ministers  to  your  eternal  welfare  and  this  is  what 
the  Master  said  to  him.  So,  though  he  had  moral 
character,  he  had  no  spiritual  character  and  that  is 
where  the  laws  of  men  in  our  modern  days  fail.  They 
are  good  citizens,  upright  and  decent,  but  wben  it 
comes  to  the  fulfillment  of  a  religious  obligation, 
they  are  found  wanting  and  they  lack  that  spiritual 
preparation  not  only  for  this  life,  but  for  the  one 
to  come. 

VI.  Desire  for  eternal  life.  Then  again,  this 
young  man  had  another  possession  in  his  ardent  de- 
sire for  eternal  life.  He  came  to  the  Master  and 
said  to  Him,  "What  shall  I  do  to  be  saved  .P"  He 
showed  his  deep  humility  and  reverence  for  Christ 
and  was  willing  to  abase  himself  so  eager  was  he  to 
obtain   everlasting  life.      And   yet   in   spite   of   his 


Great  Possessions  81 

ardent  desire  he  failed  utterly.  Yet  it  was  not  the 
fault  of  the  Master.  He  prescribed  the  great 
remedy  for  his  ills  and  presented  the  great  plan  for 
his  life.  All  that  is  needful  is  to  accept  the  great 
prescription  handed  to  him  by  the  Son  of  God,  and 
all  would  be  well,  but  he  failed. 

VII.  However,  he  had  another  possession.  That 
was  the  personal  love  of  Jesus  Christ.  We  are  told 
here  in  this  lesson  when  Jesus  saw  the  young  man 
he  loved  him.  What  a  compliment  conferred  upon 
him.  Jesus  the  Son  of  God  loved  the  man ;  he  loved 
Mary  and  Martha  and  Lazarus  and  John.  He  loves 
you  and  me,  but  this  young  man  it  mentions  in  par- 
ticular. He  loved  him,  and  what  a  blessing  that  is 
if  it  would  have  been  reciprocated  by  this  young 
man. 

VIII,  Again,  another  possession  was  wealth.  He 
was  a  rich  young  man.  He  had  houses  and  lands ; 
he  was  classed  among  the  wealthy  of  his  day.  Why 
did  Jesus  say  "Give  up  your  wealth — it  is  hard  for 
a  rich  man  to  enter  the  Kingdom  of  heaven — sell 
what  you  have  and  give  to  the  poor"?  Jesus  knew 
that  the  young  man  loved  his  wealth  and  that  his 
heart  was  centered  upon  these  things.  Jesus  was 
not  a  barbarian.  Christ  saw  the  value  of  money. 
Some  people  have  the  idea  that  the  rich  man  is  to 
be  condemned  because  of  his  riches ;  that  God  looks 
with  scorn  upon  wealth.  Not  so.  But  God  knew 
as  well  as  you  and  I  that  you  cannot  serve  two  mas- 


82  Pure  Religion 

ters,  either  you  will  hold  to  the  one  and  forsake  the 
other,  or  you  will  forsake  the  one  and  love  the  other. 
You  cannot  serve  God  and  Mammon.  This  man  had 
his  heart  centered  upon  wealth.  As  long  as  that 
was  in  his  way,  he  could  not  serve  or  follow  the 
Master. 

On  another  occasion  Jesus  spoke  to  a  young  man 
where  it  is  said,  "The  ground  of  a  certain  rich  man 
brought  forth  plentifully  and  he  said  within  himself, 
"What  shall  I  do?  ...  I  have  nowhere  to  bestow 
my  goods.  This  is  what  I  will  do.  I  will  tear  down 
my  barns  and  build  greater  .  .  .  and  then  say  to 
my  soul,  'Soul,  thou  has  much  goods  laid  up  for 
many  years,  take  tliine  ease,  eat,  drink  and  be  merry.' 
But  God  said  to  him  'thou  fool,  this  night  shall  thy 
soul  be  required  of  thee,  then  whose  shall  those 
things  be  which  thou  hast  acquired.'  So,"  says  Jesus, 
"is  everyone  that  layeth  up  treasure  for  himself  and 
is  not  rich  towards  God."  Jesus  does  not  condemn 
a  man  for  making  money  when  he  uses  it  wisely.  But 
when  it  becomes  an  obstacle  in  Christian  progress, 
then  he  says,  give  up  wealth,  for  it  is  better  to  lose 
an  eye  or  a  hand  than  to  be  cast  into  hell  fire.  Jesus 
knew  the  use  of  wealth  here  in  this  world.  It  may 
be  a  great  blessing  and  it  may  be  otherwise.  It  is 
the  love  of  money  that  is  the  root  of  all  evil.  Not 
money,  for  that  may  be  used  to  carry  the  Gospel 
to  the  ends  of  the  earth.  Money  builds  our  institu- 
tions of  learning,  hospitals,  churches,  &c.,  and  car- 


Great  Possessions  83 

ries  the  message  of  cheer  and  hope  to  a  dying  world. 
So  when  properly  used  it  becomes  a  blessing,  but  mis- 
used, a  curse. 

These  are  some  of  the  possessions  of  this  young 
man.  Now  what  did  he  do  with  them?  It  is  impor- 
tant that  that  thought  come  to  us  now.  What  shall 
he  do  when  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  offers  him  ever- 
lasting life?  Will  it  pay  to  surrender  his  hold  on 
earthly  treasures  and  grasp  things  that  endure,  or 
shall  he  keep  hold  of  these  things,  letting  the  things 
of  eternity  slip  by?  What  did  the  young  man  do? 
You  have  the  same  possessions.  You  have  oppor- 
tunities and  blessings  put  upon  you.  What  are  you 
doing  with  these  possessions  entrusted  to  your  care? 
I  know  what  some  are  doing  this  morning.  You 
know.  There  could  be  in  our  community  temples 
of  God  crowded  with  devout  worshippers.  Men  and 
women  could  go  out  in  the  highways  and  hedges  and 
compel  them  to  come  in.  Men  and  women  could  be 
training  in  the  Sunday  Schools.  How  soon  our  op- 
portunities are  taken  from  us.  Men  could  devote 
themselves  here  and  there  in  various  ways  to  the  ad- 
vancement of  the  Kingdom  of  God.  How  many  that 
have  these  possessions  entrusted  to  them  are  mis- 
using or  ignoring  them  entirely.  This  young  man 
had  liis  opportunity.  What  is  he  going  to  do  with 
it?  Listen  what  he  did.  Jesus  told  him  to  surrender 
these  things,  take  up  His  cross  and  follow  Him. 
Did  the  young  man  accept?     No.     This  is  what  he 


84)  Pure  Religion 

did.  He  turned  his  back  upon  the  Son  of  God  and 
went  away  sorrowful,  "for  he  had  great  possessions." 
He  was  like  that  young  man  taken  from  the  train 
some  time  ago  and  when  the  physician  examined  him 
he  said  he  had  better  be  taken  to  the  hospital  for  an 
immediate  operation.  So  when  the  physician  tried 
to  locate  the  disease  he  laid  his  hand  on  the  side  of 
the  young  man,  but  the  young  man  drew  back  and 
said,  "don't,  doctor,  it  hurts."  But  it  was  needful 
to  locate  the  disease.  Jesus  came  as  the  greatest  of 
all  physicians.  He  flinched  when  Jesus  proposed 
that  he  surrender  his  earthly  goods.  The  young 
man  hesitated  and  finally  turned  his  back  and  left 
his  Master  and  went  away  sorrowful  for  he  had 
great  possessions. 

It  is  the  love  of  money,  greed  for  gain,  the  de- 
sire for  pleasure;  having  the  affections  centered  on 
this  world,  that  keep  men  away  from  the  eternal 
kingdom  of  God.  God  says,  "Lay  not  up  for  your- 
selves treasures  upon  earth  where  moth  and  rust  doth 
corrupt,  and  where  thieves  break  through  and  steal, 
but  lay  up  for  yourselves  treasures  in  heaven  .  .  . 
for  where  your  treasure  is  there  will  your  heart  be 
also." 

It  is  sad,  but  we  never  hear  of  this  young  man 
again.  Jesus  offered  him  everlasting  life.  He  re- 
jected it.  But  we  do  hear  of  him  a  long  time  after- 
wards in  another  place.  Dante  in  his  "Inferno"  refers 
to  him  and  it  may  be  the  exact  character.     When 


Great  Possessions  85 

Dante  is  guided  through  the  infernal  regions  he  lays 
his  hand  on  the  shoulder  of  Virgil  and  says,  "Who 
is  that  young  man  gnawed  by  memory  and  remorse?" 
Virgil  scans  the  scene  and  says  "That  is  the  young 
man  that  made  the  great  refusal."  God  has  en- 
trusted to  every  man  talents  and  He  expects  us  to 
use  our  time  and  opportunities.  If  we  fail,  we  fail 
not  only  in  time,  but  we  fail  for  evermore. 


DC 


THE   SPIRIT   OF   THE   BOYS   IN   CAMP 

The  training  in  the  camps  has  wrought  a  wonder- 
ful change  in  the  lives  of  our  boys.  This  is  espe- 
cially evident  in  the  conduct  and  character  of  the 
men  as  contrasted  before  and  after  the  war.  To 
many  of  them  life  has  a  new  meaning  since  their 
return.  Since  coming  in  contact  with  world  proh^ 
lems  and  conditions  and  men  of  all  nations,  their 
vision  and  knowledge  of  things  in  general  have  been 
enlarged.  It  was  an  experience  they  can  never  for- 
get. In  my  experience  of  15  months'  camp  life  I 
came  in  contact  with  men  of  all  classes  and  char- 
acter, and  of  these  some  of  the  most  masterly  men 
of  the  world.  Men  from  all  sections  of  the  world 
met  in  camp  or  battlefield.  Men  of  princely  bear- 
ing rubbed  shoulders  with  the  uncultured  and 
illiterate  and  such  contact  must  have  an  ennobling 
effect.  Where  and  what  has  become  of  all  these  fel- 
lows eternity  alone  can  reveal.  A  record  of  their 
lives  would  be  interesting  reading.  Of  the  great 
number  who  went  across  we  know  many  have  not 

come  back;  while  others  who  have  returned  are  still 

86 


The  Spirit  of  the  Boys  in  Camp  87 

in  our  hospitals  maimed  for  life  or  have  since  suc- 
cumbed to  their  wounds.  The  nations  of  the  earth 
should  have  learned  their  lessons  by  this  time;  but 
we  tremble  to  know  that  such  lessons  are  soon  for- 
gotten. The  world  long  ere  this  should  have  learned 
that  materialism  is  inadequate  to  preserve  peace  and 
insure  prosperity.  At  a  time  when  the  nation's 
banks  were  overflowing  with  wealth  and  its  people 
enjoying  its  greatest  blessings,  like  a  thunderbolt 
out  of  a  clear  sky  the  world  was  plunged  into  the 
most  deadly  war.  Human  resources,  education  and 
culture  are  insufficient  to  preserve  a  world  from 
decay.  After  this  deadly  holocaust  nations  are 
again  arising  to  build.  If  we  build  better  than  be- 
fore we  shall  not  have  sacrificed  in  vain.  When  the 
boys  came  home  people  and  communities  and  cities 
vied  with  one  another  to  do  them  honor.  Feasts 
were  prepared,  monuments  erected,  oratory  dis- 
played, gifts  presented,  all  in  honor  of  our  boys. 
The  little  ones  and  adults  lined  the  streets  as  they 
passed  along  and  looked  upon  them  as  heroes.  They 
deserved  all  the  glory  received.  They  sacrificed 
much  and  some  their  all.  I  went  across  to  "lend  a 
hand,"  instead  "I  gave  a  foot,"  remarked  one  of  the 
unfortunate  ones.  Under  all  circumstances  the 
spirit  displayed  by  the  boys  was  remarkable.  It  is 
our  purpose  to  characterize  this  spirit.  It  was  a — • 
I.  Spirit  of  optimism.  Wliile  in  camp,  training 
and  awaiting  transportation  the  boys  could  scarcely 


88  Pure  Religion 

restrain  themselves  so  eager  were  they  to  "get 
across.'*  They  were  imbued  with  the  spirit  that 
"right  makes  might"  and  not  "might,  right" — 
"Down  with  autocracy"  was  the  sentiment  expressed 
everywhere.  "Democracy  alone  can  and  must  sur- 
vive," "Make  the  world  safe  for  Democracy,"  and 
like  expressions,  inspired  the  men  to  heroic  service. 
Even  after  their  return  the  same  spirit  prevailed. 
Much  of  my  camp  work  was  done  in  the  hospitals 
among  the  wounded  after  their  return.  With 
scarcely  an  exception  even  among  the  most  sorely 
wounded  this  spirit  of  optimism  predominated.  With 
legs  and  arms  off,  eyes  shot  out,  bullet  holes  through 
their  necks  and  bodies,  they  were  still  cheerful.  One 
young  man  with  an  eye  gouged  out  remarked  to  a 
comrade,  "I  bet  I  can  see  more  with  my  one  eye  than 
you  can  see  with  your  two."  "How's  that.''"  exclaimed 
his  companion.  "Why,  I  can  see  your  two  eyes  and 
you  can  see  only  my  one,"  he  replied.  One  young 
man  with  both  feet  amputated  was  still  grateful,  for 
said  he,  "I  am  thankful  that  I  will  never  have  cold 
feet."  One  young  fellow  attributed  the  preservation 
of  his  life  to  a  "cootie."  Just  as  he  bent  his  head 
forward  to  pluck  a  cootie  from  his  neck  a  bullet 
whizzed  over  his  head.  Immediately  he  placed  the 
creature  back  on  his  neck  saying — "stay  there  the 
remainder  of  your  days.  You  saved  my  life."  An 
aviator  told  me  that  out  of  a  class  of  17  with  whom 
he  had  graduated  only  8  remain.      Confronted  by 


The  Spirit  of  the  Boys  in  Camp  89 

dangers  on  air,  land  and  sea  the  boys  were  always 
joyful.  Inspiring  music  and  patriotic  fervor  kept 
the  men  in  good  spirits  all  the  time.  Often,  how- 
ever, letters  from  mothers  and  sweethearts  would 
lend  a  tinge  of  sadness  to  their  otherwise  buoyant 
spirits,  for  home  was  dearer  to  them  now  than  ever, 
yet  these  emotions  were  concealed  or  overcome  by 
a  sense  of  loyalty  to  their  country.  Of  course  after 
the  boys  returned  they  were  anxious  to  get  back 
home.  Life  in  the  camp  became  somewhat  monoto- 
nous while  they  were  awaiting  their  discharge.  At 
one  of  our  services  in  a  camp  where  every  Friday 
evening  for  nearly  a  year  it  was  my  privilege  to  be 
present,  I  selected  as  a  theme  the  question  addressed 
to  Solomon,  "What  wilt  thou  have?"  and  invited 
the  boys  to  take  part  in  the  ser\'ice.  I  proposed  to 
the  boys  that  they  choose  the  best  in  life,  and  so 
when  I  propounded  the  question  what  would  you 
choose,  if  the  Lord  appeared  to  you  and  said :  "Ask 
what  will  you  have,"  immediately  came  a  chorus  of 
voices  "Discharge."  After  dwelling  for  some  time 
on  the  value  of  a  Christian  home,  I  again  asked 
others,  what  would  you  choose  as  the  best  in  life.'' 
When  the  response  came — "Good  Health."  This 
too  is  a  great  blessing  and  not  to  be  lightly  esteemed. 
But  what  would  you  select  as  the  best.^  and  again 
the  reply  came  from  another  corner — "$60  bonus." 
Money  may  bring  great  good  or  it  may  bring  a 
curse.     It  depends.     Again  I  proposed:  what  is  the 


90  Pure  Religion 

best  gift — when  some  fellow  piped  out  "A  good  wife." 
Here  I  quoted:  "a  good  wife  is  from  the  Lord." 
Where  then  is  a  bad  one  from?  When  a  chap  from 
the  rear  of  the  building  blurted  out:  "Newport 
News."  It  was  near  the  close  of  the  service,  so  we 
sang  a  hymn  and  were  dismissed. 

II.  Spirit  of  sacrifice  and  service:  Sacrifice  is 
beautiful,  selfishness  is  ugly.  Jesus  came  not  to  be 
ministered  unto  but  to  minister  and  to  give  His  life 
as  ransom  for  many.  On  the  monument  of  Nathan 
Hale  is  inscribed :  "I  regret  that  I  have  but  one  life 
to  give  my  country."  The  cost  of  a  World  War  may 
be  computed  in  dollars  and  cents  but  this  does  not 
reveal  the  actual  cost.  Billions  of  dollars  were  ex- 
pended, millions  of  lives  were  lost,  properties  and 
buildings  that  required  centuries  in  construction 
were  destroyed  but  this  does  not  tell  the  whole  story. 
Sacrifices  have  been  made  by  those  at  home.  The 
whole  world  has  been  bleeding  and  eternity  alone  can 
disclose  the  enormous  sum  paid.  I  saw  mothers, 
wives  and  loved  ones  standing  at  the  pier  with  tear- 
dimmed  eyes,  bidding  farewell — or  waving  a  last 
adieu  to  their  boys  hoping,  praying  for  their  return 
in  safety  but  they  never  came  back.  Others  who 
stood  at  the  pier  awaiting  the  return  of  the  boys 
were  greeted  with  the  message  that  they  had  died 
at  sea  or  were  left  on  the  crimson  field  of  battle.  I 
stood  by  the  graves  of  boys,  who  only  a  few  days 
previous  were  strong  and  robust  and  pronounced  the 


The  Spirit  of  the  Boys  in  Camp  91 

last  sad  rites  over  their  remains  buried  thousands  of 
miles  from  home  where  not  a  member  of  the  family 
was  present  to  witness  the  last  sad  ceremony.  Many 
of  the  boys,  victims  of  the  deadly  gas,  will  never  re- 
cover. Minds  have  been  shattered  by  shell-shock. 
The  flu  epidemic  caused  a  heavy  drain  on  the  lives 
of  our  boys  as  well  as  in  the  home-land.  One  con- 
voy, we  are  told,  buried  300  at  sea. 

At  the  call  of  our  country,  however,  the  boys  re- 
sponded gallantly  and  willingly  and  taking  God  with 
them  on  land  and  air  and  sea,  they  met  their  patriotic 
duty  without  flinching.  The  sacrifices  and  hardships 
never  deterred  them  from  rendering  their  full  mea- 
sure of  devotion. 

III.  Spirit  of  comradeship.  The  camp  as- 
sembled men  of  all  classes.  The  rich  and  poor,  edu- 
cated and  uneducated  met  on  a  level.  It  gave  every 
man  a  view-point  of  the  other  fellow's  life.  They  ate 
together,  worked  side  by  side,  slept  in  the  same  bar- 
racks, received  the  same  pay,  faced  the  same  dangers, 
learned  the  same  lessons.  "They  were  truly  one 
blood  of  all  nations."  The  prevailing  tendency  was 
to  destroy  all  class  hatred  and  jealousy.  This  was 
essential  because  the  welfare  of  the  whole  mass  was 
at  stake.  Such  a  spirit  in  civil  life  would  change 
society,  and  augment  the  peace  and  happiness  of  a 
whole  nation.  The  boys  were  comrades,  sharing 
each  other's  joys  and  sorrows.  The  moral  and  in- 
tellectual standard  of  many  was  elevated  by  associ- 


92  Fure  Religion 

atlon  with  their  superiors.  Some  young  men  who 
could  neither  read  nor  write  left  the  camp  equipped 
with  a  knowledge  that  would  fit  them  the  better  for 
citizenship.  One  young  man  unable  to  read  or  write, 
who  frequented  our  Social  Rooms,  went  back  home 
to  surprise  his  family  and  friends  by  his  acquisition 
of  an  education  in  the  form  of  reading  and  writing. 
He  was  more  than  21  years  of  age.  We  are  sorry 
to  confess  that  military  life  in  the  case  of  some  has 
had  the  opposite  effect.  Discipline  and  training 
have  failed  in  the  lives  of  some;  however,  these  were 
the  few  on  whom  no  influence  could  be  made  any- 
where. The  guard-house  and  detention  camp  always 
enclosed  their  victims.  As  a  rule  military  discipline 
has  molded  better  men,  physically,  mentally  and 
morally. 

IV.  Spirit  of  loyalty.  The  experience  of  the 
boys  abroad  convinced  them  that  there  is  no  country 
in  the  world  like  the  U.  S.  The  flag  never  seemed 
more  beautiful  than  when  they  again  stepped  upon 
American  soil.  When  they  left  their  home  and  native 
land  the  boys  cheered  and  cheered  as  the  transport 
steamed  out  of  port,  but  when  they  returned  and 
got  a  glimpse  of  the  homeland,  the  cheers  were  longer 
and  louder.  As  one  expressed  it,  "When  I  saw  my 
native  shore,  I  never  saw  dirt  more  beautiful" ;  and 
another  remarked:  "I  was  never  so  elated,  I  could 
have  picked  up  a  handful  of  ground  and  eaten  it." 


The  Spirit  of  the  Boys  in  Camp  93 

One  as  he  stepped  upon  the  shore  kissed  the  ground 
while  another  remarked:  "I  wouldn't  give  a  shovel- 
ful for  the  whole  of  Europe."  "When  I  get  home," 
said  a  young  man,  "they  won't  be  able  to  drag  me 
away  again."  Their  appreciation  of  home  and  coun- 
try has  been  greatly  increased.  This  loyalty  is  illus- 
trated by  an  incident  that  occurred  at  the  most  criti- 
cal time  of  the  war. 

It  was  at  the  time  when  the  German  army  was  near 
Paris  and  the  city  was  in  imminent  danger.  The 
allied  chiefs  were  assembled  in  the  city  discussing  a 
proposal  of  surrender  to  avert  the  destruction  of 
their  beloved  city,  when  Gen.  Pershing  arose  and  said 
in  a  few  words :  "Gentlemen,  we  have  come  over  here 
two  millions  strong,  and  if  that  isn't  enough  we  have 
two  millions  more ;  not  to  discuss  terms  of  peace,  but 
to  win  a  victory.  I  move  we  proceed  at  once  against 
the  enemy."  They  proceeded  at  once  forthwith,  and 
the  world  knows  the  result.  Such  a  spirit  always 
conquers.  With  an  army  like  that  determined  on 
righteousness  and  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  this  world 
could  be  taken  for  God  within  a  decade.  Loyalty  to 
country  implies  loyalty  to  God.  He  that  breaks  the 
laws  of  his  country  will  disregard  the  laws  of  God  and 
is  unworthy  of  citizenship.  The  nation  guarantees 
"the  right  of  life,  liberty  and  the  pursuit  of  happi- 
ness," and  the  citizen  should  be  obedient  to  the  laws 
of  the   commonwealth.     There  are  law-breakers  in 


94  Pure  Religion 

nearly  every  community  who  should  be  compelled  to 
obey  our  laws  or  forfeit  their  opportunities  and 
privileges  and  get  out, 

V.  Spirit  of  devoutness.  This  is  the  spirit  that 
has  made  its  deepest  impression  upon  me  in  camp 
work.  Whether  in  barracks,  mess-hall,  private  room, 
Y.  M.  C.  A.  hut,  church,  or  open-air,  with  an  audi- 
ence of  one  or  two  or  25  hundred  the  spirit  of  sin- 
cere worship  and  uplift  were  always  evident  in  the 
character  and  conduct  of  the  men.  Before  the  de- 
parture, the  boys  were  always  eager  to  partake  of 
the  Lord's  Supper.  As  many  as  25  religious  services 
were  conducted  a  week  in  different  places  and  camps 
and  the  spirit  of  reverence  was  always  present. 
Many  of  the  boys  would  come  to  their  own  church 
and  brotherhood  buildings  for  a  last  communion  be- 
fore their  departure.  Our  own  church  had  a  full 
quota  of  men.  In  one  service  conducted  for  a  small 
body  of  men  to  the  number  of  85  in  a  mess  hall,  45 
were  Lutherans.  The  religious  interests  of  men  were 
by  no  means  overlooked.  Some  of  the  officers  would 
gather  their  men  together  in  Bible  classes  in  their 
barracks  or  engage  others  to  assist  them  in  Bible 
instruction.  Among  these  men  were  some  of  the 
finest  Bible  students.  In  one  company  they  were 
nearly  all  college  graduates,  ministerial  students, 
teachers  in  our  public  schools  and  colleges. 

Gen.  Pershing  realized  the  value  of  religion  for 
after  his  selection  as  commander  of  the  American 


The  Spirit  of  the  Boys  in  Camp  95 

forces  lie  requested  first  of  all  the  appointment  of  a 
chaplain  for  his  official  staff.  It  was  religion  that  has 
cheered  and  comforted  many  a  boy.  The  early  reli- 
gious training  of  many  men  supported  them  in  their 
hour  of  need  at  the  front  or  in  the  Hospital.  After 
a  religious  Service  in  one  of  the  U.  S.  Prisons,  a 
young  man  came  to  me  and  asked  me  to  pray  for 
him.  I  went  with  him  into  his  cell  and  with  his  arm 
around  my  neck  he  wept  like  a  child  and  made  his 
confession.  He  occupied  an  important  position  by 
appointment  of  the  Government.  Money  tempted 
him.  He  betrayed  his  trust.  He  was  sentenced  to 
prison.  The  greatest  grief  to  him  was  the  disgrace 
he  brought  upon  his  loved  ones  at  Home.  He  came 
from  an  honored  Southern  family.  A  letter  from 
his  broken-hearted  mother  with  whom  I  corresponded 
at  her  son's  request  revealed  the  poignant  pang 
thrust  into  the  heart  of  everyone  of  his  family.  It 
would  have  been  easier  for  them  to  have  placed  the 
boy,  a  sacrifice  on  the  Altar  of  His  Country  than  to 
betray  his  trust.  The  boy  was  sincerely  penitent 
and  only  saw  the  enormity  of  his  crime  when  it  was 
too  late.  However,  we  hope  and  pray  that  by  this 
time  he  may  be  restored  to  his  family  and  live  an 
upright  Christian  life.  The  spirit  of  our  men  in 
Service  is  needed  so  much  today  everywhere.  We 
need  this  spirit  in  the  home,  in  the  community,  in 
the  church,  in  politics.  The  cost  of  a  world  war  is 
heavy.    The  sacrifice  has  been  made.    Shall  we  profit 


96  Pure  Religion 

by  the  experiences  of  the  past?  "Righteousness 
exalteth  a  nation."  Peace  is  assured  by  the  adoption 
of  God's  program.  Our  nation  has  set  aside  a 
memorial  day  when  we  are  asked  to  do  honor  to  our 
noble  dead.  France  too  has  a  Memorial  Day.  When 
the  bodies  of  our  boys  were  to  be  returned  to 
America,  the  mothers  of  France  requested  that  they 
might  adopt  them.  "They  died  for  us,"  and  we  will 
keep  their  memory  green.  The  largest  American 
cemetery  is  not  in  the  U.  S.,  but  in  France,  25,000 
sleep  on  foreign  soil.  Every  year  on  Memorial  Day 
the  French  mothers  place  a  flower  on  the  graves. 
"We  can  never  forget  them."  They  say,  "They 
died  for  us." 


A  CITY  ON  ITS  KNEES 

Jonah   34.      Yet  forty   days,   and  Nineveh   shall   be 
overthrown. 

The  city  of  Nineveh  was  a  city  on  the  Tigris  river, 
the  center  of  commercial  life  between  the  east  and 
west.     It  was  a  magnificent  city — its  surroundings 
were  beautiful — its   hanging  gardens   attracted  the 
people.     It  was  not  like  our  modern  city,  crowded, 
but  was  so  arranged  that  the  streets  were  wide  and 
people   could   J>reathe   tjlie   wholesome    atmosphere. 
The  city  was  not  only  beautiful  in  its  magnificent 
surroundings,  but  it  was  notorious  for  its  iniquity 
and  sin.     The  violence  of  the  city  ascended  to  the 
very  throne  of  God  and  He  beheld  the  wickedness  of 
the  people.     Graft  in  her  civic  life,  hcentiousness  in 
her   social   life;    corruption   everywhere.      The   city 
became  a  stench  to  the  nostrils  of  Almighty  God  and 
He  called  upon  Jonah  to  go  to  the  city  and  cry  out 
against  its  wickedness.      The  prophet  hesitated   to 
go   to   this   city,  but   after  an  eventful   experience, 
wonderful  in  many  respects,  he  became  reconciled  to 
the  commands   of  Almighty  God  and  in  obedience 
thereto  departed  for  the  city. 

97 


98  Pure  Religion 

He  entered  its  gates  and  cried  to  the  inhabitants 
of  the  city  'Yet  forty  days  and  Nineveh  shall  be 
overthrown.'  The  people  were  startled  by  this  mes- 
sage but  finally  convinced  of  their  sin  and  wicked- 
ness, determined  to  abstain  from  their  sins  and  vice 
and  turn  to  God.  The  decree  went  forth  from  the 
king  that  everyone  should  put  on  sack  cloth  and 
ashes,  a  sign  of  penitence  and  grief  for  their  sin. 
God  saw  this  immense  population  of  over  a  half 
million  people  bow  their  knees  in  reverence  and  He 
declared  that  He  would  come  down  and  forgive  the 
city  for  its  sin  for  they  had  repented  of  their  in- 
iquity. God  "repented  of  that  which  He  said  He 
would  do  and  He  did  it  not."  There  was  great  re- 
joicing in  the  city  of  Nineveh  when  their  disaster 
was  turned  to  prosperity  and  Divine  favor. 

There  are  three  lessons  I  want  to  draw  from  this 
thought  in  the  text  this  morning. 

I.  In  the  first  place  I  would  have  you  observe 
that  there  is  a  limit  to  our  religious  opportunity. 
'Yet  forty  days*  God  Almighty  says,  'and  Nineveh 
shall  be  overthrown.'  What  a  chance  the  people  had 
to  escape  destruction !  How  generous  God  is  in  His 
treatment  of  humanity.  Forty  days  may  seem  a 
short  time  and  yet  God  has  been  just  as  generous 
and  more  so  to  you  and  to  me  and  to  all  men.  God 
never  afflicts  willingly,  but  always  gives  men  ample 
time  for  repentance.  Someone,  some  years  ago, 
stood  up  before  an  audience  and  after  he  had  pulled 


A  City  on  Its  Knees  99 

out  his  watch,  issued  this  challenge  to  Almighty  God. 
'If  there  be  a  God,  let  him  strike  me  down  in  five 
minutes.'  Well,  God  did  not  strike  him  down.  This 
man  thought  that  he  was  a  great  hero  and  that  he 
had  triumphed  over  the  power  of  Almighty  God. 
Someone  who  heard  of  this  incident  remarked,  'I 
wonder  if  the  gentleman  thought  that  the  patience 
of  Almighty  God  could  be  exhausted  in  five  minutes.' 
God  very  often  refuses  to  chastise  men  though  they 
are  deserving  of  His  wrath  and  condemnation.  God 
does  not  deal  with  men  as  you  and  I  do.  God*s  love, 
complacency  and  patience  are  far  superior  to  ours. 
God  is  patient  and  therefore  often  stays  His  hand 
and  refuses  to  strike  because  He  is  long-suffering 
and  kind  and  gives  disobedient  and  rebellious  men  an 
opportunity  to  turn  away  from  their  sin. 

II.  I  would  have  you  observe  in  the  second  place, 
that  God  always  warns  before  He  strikes  the  fatal 
blow.  Has  not  God  done  that  through  all  the  ages 
by  His  word?  He  has  taught  mankind  by  His  provi- 
dence ;  He  has  labored  to  instruct  mankind,  and  to- 
day, through  events  that  transpire,  God  is  trying 
to  lead  men  to  repentance  and  righteousness.  This 
is  God's  method  of  deabng  with  mankind.  He  has 
always  been  compassionate  and  kind  even  though 
man  has  rebelled  against  Him. 

In  all  the  events  of  life  God  shows  His  interest  in 
mankmd.  His  purpose  is  not  to  condemn  but  to  re- 
form  and  regenerate  and  to  bring  humanity  back 


100  Pure  Religion 

from  their  lost  estate.  This  is  the  supreme  purpose 
and  mission  of  Jesus  Christ.  He  came  into  the 
world  to  seek  and  to  save  that  Avhich  was  lost;  so 
God's  purpose  is  to  bring  about  His  kingdom  in  the 
hearts  of  men,  and  yet  often  His  dealings  with  hu- 
manity are  unheeded  and  disregarded.  No  matter 
what  takes  place,  there  are  always  those  who  are 
stupid  and  dull  and  rebellious  and  will  not  have  Him 
to  rule  and  reign  over  them.  We  have  just  passed 
through  direful  experiences.  The  world  has  been 
deluged  with  human  blood,  and  we  would  imagine 
that  after  all  these  experiences  of  misery  and  woe, 
the  world  would  have  learned  its  lesson.  But  has 
the  world  learned  its  lesson?  When  the  war  was 
at  its  worst  and  the  crisis  seemed  imminent  and 
defeat  and  disaster  were  staring  the  allies  in  the 
face,  our  President  issued  a  proclamation  that  the 
people,  on  an  appointed  day,  should  go  to  their  ac- 
customed places  of  worship  and  by  fasting  and 
prayer,  invoke  the  Divine  benediction  upon  the 
forces  of  our  nation  on  sea  and  land,  and  that  very 
day,  (Memorial  Day,  the  30th  of  May),  when  you 
would  expect  humanity  everywhere  to  regard  the 
mandates  of  the  President  and  to  have  in  mind  the 
needs  of  our  nation,  when  the  temples  of  God  should 
have  been  crowded,  reports  have  come  from  all  over 
this  land  that  as  a  general  thing  the  houses  of 
worship  were  very  slimly  attended  and  the  other 
places,   that  is  places  of  pleasure  and  amusement, 


A  City  on  Its  Knees  101 

were  crowded  to  the  very  doors.  When  the  request 
came  from  the  chief  executive  of  these  United  States 
that  men  should  be  concerned  for  their  nation,  at  the 
very  time  when  milKons  of  young  men  were  dying  on 
the  battlefield,  other  millions  of  human  kind  were  as- 
sembled, not  in  the  house  of  God  imploring  His  aid, 
but  in  carousing  and  satisfying  their  physical  appe- 
tites and  ministering  to  their  bodily  wants.  The 
world,  it  seems,  has  not  learned  its  lessons  yet.  The 
same  conditions  that  prevailed  in  Nineveh^s  day  ap- 
ply in  our  own  day.  The  nations  of  the  earth  are 
still  unsettled.  There  is  still  unrest  everywhere. 
Someone  has  said  in  an  address  not  long  ago  "there 
are  thirteen  nations  waiting  to  strike  once  more  and 
to  plunge  this  world  into  another  deadly  conflict." 
And  the  prophecies  of  Nineveh's  day  will  be  fulfilled 
unless  we,  like  the  people  of  Nineveh,  turn  away 
from  our  sin  and  iniquity. 

Only  a  few  years  ago  we  well  remember  the  calam- 
ity that  befell  San  Francisco.  San  Francisco  be- 
came notorious  all  over  this  land  for  its  sin  and  in- 
iquity. From  the  day  when  San  Francisco  was 
boasting  of  her  prosperity  and  of  her  wealth, 
scarcely  48  hours  had  elapsed  until  ruin  and  desola- 
tion were  meted  out  to  her  by  Omnipotent  God.  Yet 
He  gave  ample  time  to  repent.     Did  they  heed.'' 

The  Titanic  is  still  fresh  in  our  minds  too.  When 
men  built  this  magnificent  vessel  they  supposed  that 
it  would  be  able  to  withstand  all  the  elements  of  na- 


102  Pure  Religion 

ture.  And  they  even  defied  the  very  powers  of  the 
sea,  but  it  did  not  require  a  long  time  after  she  had 
struck  that  iceberg  until  all  on  board  were  convinced 
that  there  is  nothing  here  on  this  earth  that  can  defy 
the  laws  of  Almighty  God. 

Yet  with  all  these  events  taking  place,  has  the 
world  learned  its  lesson?  Is  the  world  growing  in 
righteousness  and  obedience  to  Almighty  God?  We 
were  startled  the  other  day  and  rightly  so,  when 
the  news  came  to  us  of  that  robbery  on  one  of  the 
principal  streets  of  our  city,  in  broad  daylight. 
These  men  perpetrated  their  crime  amid  a  throng  of 
people  and  yet  escaped.  We  stand  dumbfounded  at 
the  sins  of  our  cities  with  all  this  violence,  with  all 
the  unrighteousness  we  must  look  upon  day  after 
day  going  on  in  our  very  midst,  causing  consterna- 
tion everywhere.  In  looking  for  an  explanation  of 
conditions  we  find  them  in  our  midst  yet  men  go  on 
day  after  day,  year  after  year  and  behold  the  dis- 
obedience of  the  laws  of  Almighty  God  and  are  never 
even  startled  enough  to  stop  and  think  what  it  all 
means.  The  laws  of  God  concerning  the  Sabbath 
are  probably  more  rutlilessly  violated  in  our  day 
than  at  any  other  time  in  the  world's  history.  When 
God  says  'Remember  the  Sabbath  day  to  keep  it  holy' 
it  seems  to  count  very  little  whether  we  obey  Him 
or  not.  And  yet  God  Almighty  says  in  His  com- 
mands— 'Do   this  and  thou  shalt  live^ — break  these 


A  City  on  Its  Knees  103 

and  you  shall  suffer  the  consequences  and  bring  upon 
yourselves  condemnation.' 

Our  cities  are  just  as  moral  in  many  respects  as 
they  were  in  Nineveh's  day.  The  world  has  grown 
rapidly  in  intellectual  and  moral  affairs.  The  mas- 
ses as  a  general  rule  are  upright  and  honest ;  crime  is 
the  exception,  but  there  is  crime  of  course.  Men 
commit  a  crime;  they  escape  and  you  no  more  hear 
of  them.  But  that  is  exceptional.  The  vast  multi- 
tudes in  our  cities  are  obedient,  loyal  citizens.  We 
here  and  there  find  corruption  in  the  higher  life; 
licentiousness  among  pur  elite.  We  find  disobedience 
to  the  laws  of  our  land,  greed  and  graft  and  all 
those  things  prominent  in  our  cities,  yet  the  world 
has  advanced  wonderfully.  In  many  other  respects 
the  world  is  living  better  today.  Physical  advan- 
tages today  are  far  greater  than  in  the  day  of  our 
fathers.  Notwithstanding  all  the  advancement,  the 
important  thing  is  the  religious  life.  The  world  to- 
day is  not  immoral — the  world  is  unmoral.  The 
cities  today  are  irreligious,  not  worse  than  they  were 
years  ago  in  any  moral  sense,  nor  in  a  material 
sense,  but  spiritually.  We  are  living  better,  eating 
better  food  and  more  of  it.  We  wear  better  clothes. 
Men  and  women  look  better  today  even  though  it  is 
often  counterfeit.  Morals  are  often  painted  as  well 
as  the  faces  of  men  and  women.  Notwithstanding 
these  things,  I  say,  we  delight  in  appearances ;  man 


104  Pure  Religion 

should  advance  in  the  higher  life.  However,  in  view 
of  the  fact  that  the  world  is  advancing,  is  it  not  true 
that  men  are  not  concerned  so  much  about  their  re- 
ligious welfare  as  were  our  fathers?  We  have  not 
the  religion  in  our  homes  and  schools.  We  send  our 
children  out  and  expect  the  public  schools  and  Sun- 
day schools  to  educate  them.  That  is  all  good  and 
well.  We  should  look  after  their  interests  in  the 
home  as  well.  God  places  upon  fathers  and  mothers 
a  responsibility  that  they  cannot  shirk.  God  Al- 
mighty expects  us  to  train  up  the  child  in  the  way 
he  should  go,  that  when  he  is  old  he  will  not  depart 
from  it.  The  line  of  demarkation  between  the  world 
and  the  church  today  is  scarcely  visible  and  yet  God 
Almighty  says  'be  not  conformed  to  this  world,  but 
be  ye  transformed.'  'Pure  religion  and  undefiled 
before  God  and  the  Father  is  this,  To  visit  the 
fatherless  and  widows  in  their  affliction,  and  to  keep 
himself  unspotted  from  the  world.'  I  could  take  you 
to  homes  today  where  you  will  find  fathers  and 
mothers  reclining  in  their  easy  chairs  immersed  in 
the  material  things  of  this  world,  and  their  children 
out  on  the  streets  scarcely  knowing  that  this  is  the 
Lord's  Day,  especially  set  aside  for  the  religious 
welfare  of  mankind.  The  day  of  judgment  comes. 
God  must  vindicate  His  own  righteousness  and  jus- 
tice. And  God  Almighty  will  chasten  them  when 
they  have  been  sowing  the  seed  in  the  hearts  of  their 
children,  for  years.     God  has  His  laws  and  we  dare 


A   City  on  Its  Knees  105 

not  violate  them  with  impunity.  God  is  still  the  God 
of  the  earth,  ruling  and  reigning  in  the  hearts  of 
men.  Yet  40  days,  says  the  prophet  to  the  Nine- 
vites,  and  the  judgment  of  God  will  be  invoked  upon 
you. 

III.  I  would  have  you  observe  in  the  next  place, 
that  when  the  nations  repent,  God  always  repents 
and  averts  the  disaster.  God  expects  the  nations 
today  to  get  down  on  their  knees  and  repent  or  He 
will  send  His  judgment  upon  them.  Is  it  not  foolish 
to  say — "why  care,  if  man  should  violate  the  laws  of 
Almighty  God?"  See  that  maniac  upon  the  railroad 
track — the  train  is  coming  at  50-60  miles  an  hour 
and  yet  he  stands  there  in  defiance  of  that  huge  en- 
gine. That  is  the  way  some  people  display  their  pre- 
tended superiority  to  Almighty  God  and  live  day 
after  day  disregarding  His  mandates  until  His  wrath 
is  visited  upon  them.  We  are  much  concerned  for 
our  material  progress.  We  are  interested  in  our 
children  so  far  as  their  education  is  concerned,  but 
are  we  interested  in  their  spiritual  welfare.''  These 
are  the  problems  we  must  face  today. 

Notice  that  sign  on  the  vacant  lot :  "Don't  dump 
rubbish  here."  Yet  men  are  concerned  more  about 
their  vacant  lot  than  they  are  of  their  own  souls. 
They  will  dump  most  anything  into  the  souls  of  their 
children.  I  passed  a  street  some  time  ago  and  saw 
in  the  back  yard  cans  and  rubbish  and  weeds  of  all 
kinds  but  in  the  front  yard  there  were  beautiful 


106  Pure  Religion 

flowers  and  various  designs  formed  of  the  flowers 
to  make  it  attractive.  I  can  find  lots  of  people  in 
the  world  whose  outward  life  seems  beautiful,  yet  as 
Christ  Himself  sees  them  they  are  corruption  and 
sin.  God  wants  us  to  repent  of  our  sin  and  turn 
away  from  evil  and  if  we  do  that,  God  too  will  repent 
and  avert  disaster.  Nations  have  sinned  grievously. 
The  chastening  hand  of  Almighty  God  has  been 
withheld  time  after  time,  but  he  will  vindicate  his 
own  righteousness.  Nations  and  cities  as  well  as  in- 
dividuals should  repent.  It  is  high  time  for  Ger- 
many to  repent  of  its  greed,  England  of  its  pom- 
posity, France  of  its  immorality,  Turkey  of  its 
criminal  ignorance  and  America  of  its  frivolity. 

A  few  years  ago  I  was  hurriedly  called  to  the  home 
of  one  of  our  esteemed  families.  A  half  hour  before, 
the  father  with  his  married  daughter,  and  husband 
and  child,  were  in  his  auto  while  he  was  seated  at 
the  wheel  driving  the  car.  They  came  to  a  danger- 
ous crossing,  where  the  trees  and  an  embankment 
along  the  road  obscured  their  vision,  but  heard 
nothing  indicating  the  approach  of  a  train.  It  was 
evening  when  darkness  had  just  gathered  over  them. 
As  soon  as  they  reached  the  railroad  track,  the 
glare  of  the  engine  was  upon  them.  He  had  but  a 
moment  to  decide  what  to  do  and  attempted  to  speed 
up  his  engine  when  it  stalled  right  in  the  path  of 
the  train.  The  next  moment  the  ponderous  engine 
demolished  the   auto   and  hurled  its   occupants  to 


A  City  on  Its  Knees  107 

the  ground.  The  father  was  picked  up  dead;  the 
daughter  was  transferred  to  the  train  and  carried  to 
the  hospital  unconscious;  her  husband  arose  from 
the  wreck  with  a  few  minor  bruises ;  and  the  child 
escaped  unhurt.  After  a  few  weeks  at  the  hospital, 
at  times  hovering  between  life  and  death,  the  daugh- 
ter became  sufficiently  strong,  without  endangering 
her  own  life  and  with  the  physician's  consent,  to  be 
apprised  of  her  father's  death.  It  was  my  sad 
duty,  at  the  request  of  the  family  to  bear  the  un- 
welcome tidings  to  her.  Tliis  I  did  in  as  gentle  a 
manner  as  I  possibly  could,  and  upon  hearing  the 
full  extent  of  the  occurrence,  she  sat  motionless  for 
a  Avhile,  simply  gazing  into  space,  without  a  tear; 
until  a  friend,  gently  placing  her  arms  around  her, 
soothingly  spoke  a  few  words,  when  the  fountain  of 
tears  opened  up  and  she  wept  as  though  her  heart 
would  break.  She  was  immediately  relieved  and  re- 
conciled. As  God's  child  she  would  willingly  submit 
to  his  will.  "What  I  do  thou  knowest  not  now,  but 
thou  shalt  know  hereafter." 

Nineveh  was  saved  and  so  will  modern  cities  if  they 
turn  to  God  in  true  penitence. 


XI 

LIFE'S  SUPREME  AIM 

Philippians  1:21.     For  to  me  to  live  is   Christ,  and  to 
die  is  gain. 

Hawthorne  expresses  a  profound  truth  in  his  al- 
legory of  "The  Great  Stone  Face."  On  the  moun- 
tain side  opposite  the  village  where  a  young  man 
dwelt  there  was  the  image  of  a  great  stone  face. 
There  was  a  prophecy  concerning  this  image,  that 
sometime  a  man  of  noble  character  resembling  the 
face  would  appear  in  the  neighborhood.  This  pro- 
phecy was  a  matter  of  constant  thought  to  the  young 
man.  At  night  he  dreamed  of  it,  and  in  the  daytime 
gazed  upon  the  face  with  anxious  thought. 

The  thought  that  this  man  was  to  be  a  blessing  to 
everybody  claimed  his  entire  attention.  He  prepared 
for  his  advent.  Early  and  late  he  toiled  for  the  good 
of  his  native  village.  When  the  young  man  grew 
old  and  the  gray  locks  hung  over  his  shoulders  the 
natives  began  to  say ;  "The  prophecy  is  fulfilled ; 
the  man  resembling  the  great  stone  face  is  with  us !" 
His  admiration  for  the  stone  face  and  supreme  pur- 
pose of  doing  good  transformed  him  and  changed 
his  very  features  into  the  image  which  he  daily  be- 
held. 

108 


Lifers  Supreme  Aim  109 

Life  is  sublime  when  lived  rightly.  Often  the  very 
best  things  in  life  are  rejected  for  the  very  worst. 
The  standard  of  success  erected  by  the  world  and 
that  one  commended  of  heaven  are  by  no  means 
identical.  The  motto  of  many,  though  unexpressed, 
is :    "For  me  to  live  is — gold." 

I.  Gold.  The  wise  man  says,  "Money  answer- 
eth  all  things."  Another  man  just  as  wise  exclaims, 
"The  love  of  money  is  the  root  of  all  evil."  Money 
is  not  an  evil.  He  only  who  fails  to  realize  its  true 
value  declaims  against  it.  Money  is  an  important 
factor  in  every  enterprise.  It  builds  our  massive 
structures,  it  supplies  our  foods,  it  constructs  our 
railroads,  it  sends  the  Gospel  to  the  ends  of  the 
earth.  The  thirst  for  gold  has  discovered  conti- 
nents, peopled  islands  and  saved  lives.  Many  a  man 
wants  it  and  works  for  it  because  of  the  good  it  will 
do.  Men  will  go  down  into  the  mines  and  dig  for  it, 
risking  their  very  lives.  They  will  work  and  slave  in 
our  shops  and  factories  for  it.  They  will  toil  on 
the  farms  and  add  acre  to  acre — and  why  ?    Money ! 

We  commend  them  for  their  labor,  and  why  not.'' 
Would  they  do  this  work  simply  for  work's  sake.? 
Why  do  men  strike  for  higher  wages?  Money  is 
needed  and  demanded,  they  say.  Notwithstanding 
the  utility  of  money  and  the  blessings  procured 
thereby,  the  love  of  money  is  a  curse.  If  life's  aim 
is  the  mere  accumulation  of  wealth,  that  life  is  worth- 
less.   There  is  no  harm  in  the  making  of  money  in  an 


110  Pure  Religion 

honorable  way,  but  in  the  use  of  it.     Many  a  crime 
is  traced  back  to  this  insatiable  desire  for  gold. 

Goldj  gold,  gold. 

Hard  and  yellow,  bright  and  cold; 
Hugged  by  young,  pursued  by  old. 

To  the  very  verge  of  the  grave-yard  mold; 
The  price  of  many  a  crime  untold; 

Gold,  gold,  gold. 

Hang  a  bag  of  gold  over  a  precipice  and  men  will 
risk  their  lives  for  it.  How  low  must  a  man's  esti- 
mate of  life  be  who  seeks  no  other  purpose  of  living ! 
Again,  many  a  one,  should  his  words  fit  liis  actions, 
would  say :    "For  me  to  live  is — pleasure." 

II.  Pleasure.  No  man  has  ever  gotten  what  he 
hoped  for  by  pursuing  pleasure  as  an  end  in  itself. 
Pleasure  never  satisfies.  Listen  to  the  brilliant  cour- 
tier. Lord  Chesterfield:  "I  have  enjoyed  all  the  plea- 
sures of  the  world  and  I  do  not  regret  their  loss.  I 
have  seen  behind  the  scenes  ;  I  have  seen  all  the  coarse 
pulley  and  dirty  ropes  which  move  the  gaudy  ma- 
chines, and  I  have  seen  and  smelt  the  tallow  candles 
which  illuminate  the  whole  decorations  to  the  aston- 
ishment of-  the  ignorant  audience."  Or  hear  Lord 
Byron,  after  a  life  of  merriment: 

My  days  are  in  the  yellow  leaf. 
The  flower  and  fruit  of  life  all  gone. 
The  worm,  the  canker  and  tlie  grief 
Are  mine  alone. 


Life's  Supreme  Aim  111 

Mere  pleasure-seeking  creates  selfishness  and  de- 
velops ugly  character.  The  pleasure-seeker  is  sim- 
ply fattening  himself  for  the  days  of  slaughter. 
This  spirit  brings  a  man  sooner  or  later  to  disap- 
pointment and  sorrow.  It  cannot  be  denied  that  the 
thirst  for  pleasure  is  one  characteristic  of  the  age. 
Epicurus  has  many  followers.  What  the  vast  mul- 
titude desires  today  is  amusement  and  entertainment. 

With  respect  to  the  amusements  there  is  a  vast 
difference  of  opinion.  There  are  amusements  and 
amusements.  A  safe  rule  to  follow  is  to  avoid  every- 
thing that  is  injurious  to  body,  mind  and  soul.  A 
broad-minded  man  or  an  intellectually-developed 
woman  doesn't  need  amusement.  For  children  we 
can  make  allowance  and  give  them  "play  things." 
Paul  says :  "When  I  was  a  child  I  spake  as  a  child, 
I  understood  as  a  cliild,  I  thought  as  a  child;  but 
when  I  became  a  man,  I  put  away  childish  things." 

Life  is  too  brief  and  serious  a  thing  to  waste  upon 
the  trivialities,  to  say  nothing  about  things  question- 
able. It  is  a  serious  mistake  to  neglect  life's  real 
joys  and  pleasures  for  counterfeits  and  spurious 
happiness. 

Life  is  real,  life  is  earnest. 

And  the  grave  is  not  its  goal; 
"Dust  thou  art,  to  dust  returnest" 

Was  not  spoken  of  the  soul. 

"For  me  to  live  is — education." 


112  Pure  Religion 

III.  Education.  Education  is  not  an  end  in  it- 
self. It  is  preparatory.  Life  is  a  school.  The  foun- 
dation for  success  is  a  well-trained  mind.  Because 
of  the  brevity  of  life  and  the  limitations  of  man's 
mind,  no  one  is  able  to  survey  the  whole  field  of 
knowledge.  There  is  no  universal  encyclopedia.  The 
universe  is  much  larger  than  this  little  world.  There- 
fore we  need  to  specialize.  Choose  your  life's  work 
in  harmony  with  God's  plans  and  then  apply  yourself 
diligently  to  your  task. 

However,  no  matter  how  well  your  mind  may  be 
equipped,  your  education  is  incomplete  without  a 
knowledge  of  the  Bible.  This  is  the  guide  book  of 
life.  It  is  the  masterpiece  of  all  literature.  It  is  the 
best  medical  adviser.  On  law  and  jurisprudence  our 
statesmen  find  it  unexcelled.  Its  themes  have  in- 
spired orators,  thrilled  auditors  and  solaced  dying 
pillows.  No  sane  man  can  speak  harslily  against 
this  book.  It  is  a  good  book  and  only  the  vicious 
will  find  fault  with  it.  It  gives  not  only  the  latest 
news,  but  records  events  that  shall  transpire  in  the 
immediate  future  and  the  ages  to  come.  No  improve- 
ment has  ever  been  made  on  the  commandments.  It 
soothes,  it  warms,  it  pleads,  it  promises.  The  man 
makes  no  mistake  who  takes  the  Bible  for  his  daily 
companion. 

We  might  rehearse  the  story  of  many  a  man's 
life  by  the  simple  statement:  "For  me  to  live  is — 
idleness,  or  fame,  or  popularity."     But  we  will  ap- 


Lifers  Supreme  Aim  113 

proach  the  supreme  purpose  of  life.     "For  me  to 
live  is — character." 

IV.  Character.  All  other  things  sink  into  in- 
significance when  compared  with  character,  for  it 
alone  abides.  You  may  have  wealth  and  health  and 
fame,  but  what  are  these  without  character?  Repu- 
tation is  the  estimation  the  community  puts  upon 
you;  character  is  what  you  are.  Not  infrequently 
do  we  find  men  of  wealth  and  genius  and  education, 
but  who  have  no  influence  for  good.  The  reason  for 
this  is  found  in  the  fact  that  they  lack  moral  char- 
acter. 

How  may  a  true  Christian  character  be  built.? 
(a)  By  paying  the  price.  Everything  worth  while 
costs.  It  costs  labor  and  sacrifice  and  diligence. 
Michael  Angelo,  Washington,  Lincoln  achieved ;  but 
they  were  willing  to  pay  the  price,  (b)  By  culti- 
vating the  virtues.  "Abhor  that  which  is  evil; 
cleave  to  that  which  is  good."  (c)  By  the  reading 
of  wholesome  books.  A  strong,  robust  character 
cannot  be  developed  by  "stuffing"  the  mind  with 
trashy  novels.  "What  you  eat  you  become,"  said 
an  old  professor  of  literature,  (d)  By  avoiding  the 
associations  of  the  impure.  Two  young  ladies  dwelt 
in  the  same  home.  One  slept  in  a  room  where  she 
could  look  upon  the  picture  of  Marie  Antoinette. 
The  other  slept  in  a  room  where  the  picture  of  Joan 
of  Arc  hung  upon  the  wall.  In  the  morning  each 
girl,  upon  awakening,  looked  at  a  picture.     The  one 


114)  Pure  Religion 

read  of  all  the  vice  and  viciousness  of  her  day  and 
followed  the  mind  of  Marie  Antoinette.  The  other 
studied  the  nobility  and  purity  of  Joan  of  Arc  and 
imbued  her  own  mind  with  its  loveliness  and  unsel- 
fishness. The  one  became  one  of  the  worst  of  charac- 
ters while  the  other  was  called  the  benefactress  of 
her  age.  If  a  picture  has  such  power  over  a  human 
being,  what  must  be  the  influence  of  a  living  char- 
acter ! 

When  did  Paul  utter  this  sentiment?  It  was  at  a 
time  when  he  was  in  the  dungeon  awaiting  his  execu- 
tion. Socrates,  the  wisest  of  heathen  sages,  with 
hemlock  cup  in  hand,  presents  a  sublime  figure  as  he 
faces  death  with  unfaltering  faith  in  the  future  wel- 
fare of  the  soul ;  yet  he  never  heard  of  the  true  God. 
Paul's  faith  in  Christ  never  wavered.  When  the 
morning  of  the  day  of  his  execution  dawned,  he  was 
just  as  calm  as  an  infant  ready  to  fall  asleep  upon 
its  mother's  breast. 

Some  consideration  is  shown  the  vilest  criminals 
by  ministering  to  their  appetite  or  bodily  and  spiri- 
tual comfort  before  execution ;  but  what  favors  were 
granted  to  Paul.'*  He  knew  he  was  soon  to  banquet 
with  angels  and  the  redeemed.  When  Raleigh  lay 
with  his  head  on  the  block  the  executioner  asked  if 
his  head  was  all  right,  to  which  he  replied:  "It 
matters  not  how  my  head  lies,  just  so  my  heart  is 
all  right."  Paul's  heart  was  all  right,  and  there  is 
the  secret  of  contentment  and  resignation.     When 


Life's  Supreme  Aim  115 

the  axe  fell  and  Paul's  head  was  severed  from  his 
body,  they  knew  not  the  man  for  whose  blood  they 
had  thirsted.  Today  his  character  is  vindicated. 
Only  such  characters  live  down  through  the  centuries. 
A  few  years  ago  Bayard  Taylor  died.  Longfellow 
wrote  a  poem  which  was  read  at  the  memorial  service 
in  Tremont  Temple,  Boston.  This  is  what  he  wrote 
in  part: 

"Dead  he  lay  among  his  books, 
The  peace  of  God  was  in  his  looks. 
Let  the  lifeless  body  rest. 
He  is  gone  who  was  its  guest; 
Gone  as  travelers  haste  to  leave 
An  inn,  nor  tarry  until  eve. 
Traveler,  in  what  realms  afar, 
In  what  planet,  in  what  star, 
In  what  vast  aerial  space 
Shines  the  light  upon  thy  face? 
In  what  gardens  of  delight 
Rest  thy  weary  feet  tonight.''" 

Only  of  such  a  character  could  the  poet  Long- 
fellow have  written  those  beautiful  words.  Let  us 
read  the  entire  verse :  "For  me  to  live  is  Christ ;  to 
die  is  gain." 

Life  is  sweet ;  eternal  life  is  sweeter.  Live  for  the 
best  things. 


xn 

CHURCHLY  DUTIES 

Acts  2:4-7.  And  the  Lord  added  to  the  church  daily 
such  as  should  be  saved. 

The  church  is  a  divine  institution  built  upon  the 
rock  Christ  Jesus.  "Upon  this  rock  I  will  build  my 
church  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against 
it."  It  is  of  perpetual  duration,  on  earth  militant, 
in  heaven  triumphant,  visible  and  invisible.  It  is 
composed  of  believers  in  and  followers  of  Christ. 
"It  is  the  congregation  of  believers  where  the  Gospel 
is  rightly  taught  and  the  sacraments  properly  ad- 
ministered," says  our  great  declaration.  As  to  a 
place  in  the  world,  the  church  is  of  supreme  impor- 
tance. Her  future  is  not  only  implied  in  the  text, 
but  well  defined  in  many  other  passages  of  holy  writ. 
The  church  need  not  apologize  for  her  existence. 
Long  ago  she  vindicated  her  claim  to  a  chief  place  in 
the  world  and  will  continue  to  bless  and  ennoble  down 
through  the  ages,  notwithstanding  the  obstacles  and 
calumny  of  an  ungrateful  world,  until  the  bride  of 
Christ  shall  be  received  up  into  glory.  When  we 
speak  of  the  duties  of  the  church  we  include  the  re- 
sponsibilities and  privileges  of  all  Christ's  followers, 

116 


Churchly  Duties  117 

whether  infant  or  adult,  and  likewise  all  her  organi- 
zations. To  some  of  these  duties  let  us  apply  our- 
selves this  morning.  The  first  duty  of  the  church 
I  shall  mention  is  to  dispense  the  means  of  grace. 

I.  To  dispense  the  means  of  grace.  The  means 
of  grace  are  the  word  and  the  sacraments.  Only 
where  these  are  properly  used  have  you  the  church. 

1.  The  word.  By  the  word  is  meant  the  Law  and 
the  Gospel.  It  is  the  business  of  the  church  to  see 
that  both  Law  and  Gospel  are  taught  and  preached. 
In  presenting  the  word  the  thunderings  of  Sinai  dare 
not  be  overlooked.  The  commandments  of  Almighty 
God  are  just  as  binding  today  as  ever.  When  God 
says,  "I  am  the  Lord  thy  God;  thou  shalt  have  no 
other  gods  before  Me,"  he  means  it.  One  of  the 
greatest  curses  of  the  day  is  the  worship  of  mammon. 
When  men  worship  the  almighty  dollar  instead  of 
Almighty  God,  what  is  that  but  idolatry?  "Thou 
shalt  not  take  the  name  of  the  Lord  thy  God  in 
vain."  Even  little  children  are  heard  to  curse  and 
blaspheme  the  name  of  God  on  the  streets.  What 
more  can  be  expected  when  fathers  and  mothers  do 
the  same  thing? 

We  are  told  to  "Honor  thy  father  and  thy  mother 
that  thy  days  may  be  long  upon  the  land  which  the 
Lord  thy  God  giveth  thee."  But  in  many  a  home 
the  commandment  is  reversed.  Reverence  for  su- 
periors and  things  holy  is  sadly  wanting  in  many  a 
family. 


118  Pui'e  Religion 

When  God  says,  "Remember  the  Sabbath  day  to 
keep  it  holy,'*  He  means  every  word  He  says,  and 
he  who  will  not  heed  must  abide  by  the  consequences. 
Just  now  the  would-be  Samaritan  is  around  in  the 
land.  He  is  very  religious  and  considerate.  His  plea 
is  to  open  the  confectionery  stores  and  ice  cream  par- 
lors on  the  Lord's  day  in  order  that  the  poor  thirsty, 
half-famished  men  on  the  street  comers  may  be  re- 
lieved of  certain  death  and  starvation.  And  then 
how  kind  of  these  Samaritans  to  open  up  the  parks 
on  the  Lord's  day  and  present  sacred  concerts.  A 
little  religion  comes  in  handy,  or  how  could  you  de- 
ceive the  people  .P  This  is  the  devil's  method  exactly. 
He  never  approached  a  man  without  a  little  religion 
to  deceive  him.  So  he  is  leading  the  shallow  and  un- 
wary and  Godless  by  the  thousands.  This  Sabbath 
desecration  could  be  broken  up  if  church  members 
refrained  from  patronizing  these  law-breakers, 
moral  and  civil.     God  will  yet  be  vindicated. 

Do  you  suppose  God  knew  what  He  was  talking 
about  when  He  said,  "Thou  shalt  not  kill ;  thou  shalt 
not  commit  adultery;  thou  shalt  not  steal;  thou 
shalt  not  bear  false  witness;  thou  shalt  not  covet," 
or  was  He  merely  jesting?  Do  sinful  men  know 
more  than  the  Almighty.''  "Be  not  deceived;  God  is 
not  mocked !"  The  church  must  present  the  law. 
However,  the  Gospel,  too,  must  be  taught.  "For 
God  so  loved  the  world  that  He  gave  His  only  be- 
gotten Son,  etc."    Here  is  the  remedy  for  sin.    Man 


Churchly  Duties  119 

has  no  remedy.  This  provision  for  man's  sin  is  made 
by  God  alone.  Many  a  man  in  his  last  moments  has 
discovered  that  his  remedy  is  a  failure,  and  called 
vehemently  to  God  for  Jesus'  sake  only. 

2.  The  sacraments.  The  sacraments  are  bap- 
tism and  the  Lord's  supper.  The  subjects  of  bap- 
tism are  infants  and  adults.  Our  church  teaches  that 
the  mode  is  not  the  essential  thing.  Just  a  few  words 
with  respect  to  infant  baptism.  The  Scriptures  teach 
plainly  that  all  men  are  conceived  and  born  in  sin. 
Since  this  is  true,  how  are  the  means  of  grace  to  be 
imparted  to  an  infant  too  young  to  receive  the 
teaching  word.^*  Our  church  never  taught  that  little 
infants  unbaptised  are  lost,  though  falsely  accused 
of  such  teaching. 

We  do  not  believe  that  Christ  would  permit  the 
loss  of  a  little  child  for  whom  He  died.  We  have 
always  hoped  for  the  best,  but  beyond  this  who 
can  go.'*  There  is  a  difference  between  hope  and 
assurance.  While  we  hope  for  the  salvation  of  a 
little  infant  unbaptised,  on  the  other  hand  we  know 
that  a  little  child  baptised  is  saved.  In  this  case  all 
that  can  be  done  for  the  child  has  been  done.  With 
respect  to  the  eternal  destiny  of  a  child  baptised  in 
the  name  of  the  Father,  and  the  Son  and  the  Holy 
Ghost  there  can  be  no  doubt. 

In  the  Lord's  supper  we  accept  Christ's  words  as 
supreme  authority.  "This  is  my  body,  broken  for 
you,  and  this  is  my  blood  shed  for  you."    The  bread 


120  Pure  Religion 

remains  bread,  the  wine  remains  wine,  but  the  be- 
liever partakes  of  Christ,  who  is  present  in  His  sup- 
per, as  He  says. 

II.  The  second  duty  of  the  church  is  to  attend 
upon  the  means  of  grace.  The  trivial  excuses  we 
hear  for  non-attendance  upon  divine  services  are 
heart-rending.  The  winters  are  too  cold,  the  sum- 
mers too  hot.  One  man's  clothes  aren't  fit ;  another's 
are  too  gaudy.  If  there  is  any  excuse  lacking  the 
devil  is  always  ready  to  manufacture  one  for  you. 
The  church  must  set  the  example  for  the  world.  If 
men  who  profess  Christ  lounge  around  home  all  day, 
what  can  you  expect  from  an  unfriendly  world.''  If 
I  fail  to  attend  the  worship  of  God,  what  influence 
will  it  have  upon  my  neighbor,  who  never  goes  to 
church?  Every  man  is  responsible  for  his  example. 
Emmanuel  Kant  summarized  his  teaching  in  what  is 
called  the  categorical  imperative.  "So  live,"  says 
he,  "that  the  principle  of  your  life  may  be  made 
a  universal  law."  Notice  a  few  of  his  principles  in 
the  form  of  questions.  "What  kind  of  a  world  would 
this  world  be  if  all  men  lived  as  we  live.^"  "What 
kind  of  a  community  would  this  be  if  all  men  in  it 
took  only  the  same  amount  of  interest  in  his  religious 
and  civic  affairs  as  we  do?"  "What  would  be  the 
condition  of  the  world  if  all  men  gave  to  missions  and 
moral  reform  as  much  as  we  give,  and  no  more?" 
"Suppose  all  should  attend  the  services  of  the  church 
as  regularly  as  we  do,  no  more,  no  less,  what  would 


Churclily  Duties  121 

be  the  attendance  at  divine  service?"  "Suppose  all 
who  profess  the  name  of  Christ  should  keep  as  near 
to  the  example  of  Jesus  Christ  as  we  do,  would  it 
be  easier  or  more  difficult  for  others  to  be  Chris- 
tians?" "Could  the  good  Lord  take  you  or  me  as 
an  example  for  others  to  follow?" 

After  all,  what  right  has  the  individual  to  do  what 
all  should  not  do?  And  if  all  should  do  as  the  many 
are  doing  today,  this  nation  would  go  back  to  hea- 
thenism, as  others  have  done.  All  we  have  we  owe  to 
the  church.  Gratitude  should  impel  us  to  remain 
true  to  her.  She  reared  us  at  her  altars,  she  follows 
the  dead  to  their  last  resting  place,  she  is  always 
faithful  in  life  and  death. 

III.  Again,  it  is  the  duty  of  the  church  to  min- 
ister to  the  sick  and  needy.  The  church  has  no  right 
to  place  the  responsibility  of  the  care  of  the  sick  and 
needy  upon  worldly  organizations.  The  more  she 
fails  here,  the  less  will  be  her  power  in  the  world. 
"For  I  was  an  hungered  and  ye  gave  me  meat ;  I 
was  thirsty  and  ye  gave  me  drink;  I  was  a  stranger 
and  ye  took  me  in ;  naked  and  ye  clothed  me ;  I  was 
sick  and  3^e  visited  me;  I  was  in  prison  and  ye  came 
unto  me." 

"Pure  religion  and  undefiled  before  God  and  the 
Father  is  this.  To  visit  the  fatherless  and  widows 
in  their  affliction  and  to  keep  him  unspotted  from 
the  world."  On  the  other  hand  no  organization  of 
the  world  has  the  right  to  refuse  the  aid  and  minis- 


122  Pure  Religion 

try  of  the  church  in  time  of  sickness  and  death.  In 
time  of  sickness  it  is  well  to  send  for  the  physician, 
but  more  needful  to  send  for  the  Physician  of  Souls. 
Many  a  man  has  died  without  the  means  of  grace 
simply  because  the  minister  of  the  Gospel  has  been 
denied  admittance  to  the  sick  room.  This  is  alto- 
gether wrong,  as  the  soul  is  more  valuable  than  the 
body. 

IV.  Another  duty  is  to  meet  all  financial  obliga- 
tions. The  existence  of  the  church  does  not  depend 
upon  financial  support,  or  she  would  have  passed 
away  long  ago.  The  support  of  the  church  comes 
mostly  from  voluntary  contributions.  This  is  a 
credit  to  the  church.  However,  it  has  its  disadvan- 
tages. No  other  institution  in  the  world  could  be 
supported  in  this  way.  For  her  educational  institu- 
tions, hospitals,  orphan  homes,  missions,  local  ex- 
penses, etc.,  the  church  depends  for  support  upon 
the  gifts  of  her  people.  These  gifts  are  willingly  be- 
stowed. But  they  could  be  greatly  increased  by  sys- 
tematic effort.  There  is  no  institution  in  the  world 
to  which  men  would  give  more  gladly  than  to  the 
church  if  an  organized  system  were  at  hand.  In  our 
present  plan  men  do  not  realize  the  needs  of  the 
church  and  often  one  depends  upon  another  to  sup- 
port the  financial  obligations  of  the  church.  An 
opportunity  should  be  given  to  everyone,  old  and 
young,  to  support  the  Gospel.  The  many  small  gifts 
by  all  relieve  the  few  from  over-burdens  and  none 


ChurcTily  Duties  123 

are  taxed  beyond  ability.  To  gain  this  desired  end, 
many  churches  appoint  a  collector,  who  by  personal 
visitation  and  solicitation  secures  sufficient  funds  to 
meet  all  obligations.  Very  few,  if  any,  ever  think  of 
refusing  to  aid  so  worthy  a  cause.  In  our  present 
method  at  church  services  often  the  people  do  not 
have  the  money  with  them  when  an  opportunity  is 
offered  to  present  their  gifts,  and  often,  too,  thought- 
lessly they  fail  to  make  preparation  for  this  impor- 
tant part  of  the  service  in  their  homes.  Then,  too, 
they  fail  to  realize  that  the  expenses  of  the  church 
run  on  while  they  are  absent.  Let  the  church  be 
supported  by  voluntary  contributions  by  all  means, 
but  give  everybody  the  opportunity  to  contribute, 
whether  in  the  Sunday  school.  Christian  Endeavor 
or  other  organizations  of  the  church. 

V.  It  is  the  duty  of  the  church  to  seek  the  lost. 
The  man  or  woman  who  expects  the  church  to  carry 
him  or  her  around  has  not  the  slightest  conception 
of  the  purpose  of  the  church  of  Jesus  Christ.  Jesus 
Christ  came  into  the  world  to  seek  and  to  save  that 
which  is  lost,  and  it  is  the  business  of  the  church  to 
follow  in  the  footsteps  of  the  Master.  It  is  not  diffi- 
cult to  sit  in  church  and  sing  "Rescue  the  Perishing," 
or  at  home  with  folded  arms,  "I  want  to  be  nothing," 
but  it  requires  effort,  yes,  hard  work,  to  go  out  into 
the  highways  and  hedges  and  compel  them  to  "come 
in,  that  My  house  may  be  filled."  Who  would  not 
help  in  the  search  of  a  lost  boy  or  lost  girl.''     Mr. 


124  Pure  Religion 

Whitla  willingly  gave  his  $10,000  for  little  Billie. 
Precious  stones  have  cost  millions  of  dollars,  but 
what  are  they  compared  to  a  lost  soul.  The  church 
must  see  her  supreme  mission.  In  home  and  foreign 
lands  she  must  carry  the  Gospel.  The  lost  must  at 
least  have  an  opportunity  to  be  saved,  and  to  this 
work  the  church  is  called. 


XIII 

ONLOOKERS 

Ohadiah  12.     Thou  shouldst  not  have  looked  on. 

The  land  of  Judali  is  invaded  by  a  foreign  foe. 
Jerusalem,  the  glory  of  the  nation,  is  in  distress. 
Who  shall  come  to  the  help  of  the  Lord  against  the 
mighty?  The  enemy  is  already  thundering  against 
the  gates  of  the  city.  In  her  dire  need  she  turns  for 
succor  to  her  near  neighbor  across  the  Jordan.  There 
are  many  reasons  why  Edom,  to  whom  the  nation  of 
Judah  appealed  for  aid,  should  have  responded.  But 
she  was  contented  to  remain  neutral  and  indifferent. 
The  Edomites  were  descendants  of  Esau — Jacobus 
brother.  Kinship  should  have  impelled  them  to  re- 
lieve their  distressed  brethren,  but  their  apathy  re- 
mained unaroused.  Edom  was  satisfied  to  look  on 
while  her  sister  nation  was  struggling  in  the  agonies 
of  death,  amidst  the  wails  and  tears  of  her  inhabi- 
tants the  city  was  destroyed.  In  this  lone  chapter, 
Obadiah  hurls  the  Anathema  of  Almighty  God 
against  Edom  for  her  neutrality  in  time  of  utmost 
need.  At  no  time  did  Edom  assist  the  enemy  in  the 
least.     She  simply  refused  to  aid  the  Lord. 

125 


126  Pure  Religion 

Militant  Atheism  is  a  thing  of  the  past.  In  our 
day  blatant  infidelity  is  unknown.  The  cause  of 
Jesus  Christ  is  hindered  and  retarded  not  by  out- 
spoken antagonists,  but  by  careless  and  indifferent 
professors.  The  battle  between  right  and  wrong, 
truth  and  falsehood,  Christianity  and  heathenism 
is  hot  and  fierce.  Everywhere  the  conflict  is  waged 
and  many  are  the  onlookers.  Go  where  you  will, 
espouse  whatever  cause  you  may,  and  you  will  al- 
ways find  those  who  fail  to  see  their  duty.  In  all 
communities  and  churches  you  have  your  workers 
and  "shirkers." 

If  all  professed  Christians  were  true  to  their  vows, 
the  world  could  be  evangelized  in  this  generation. 
"The  harvest  truly  is  great,  but  the  laborers  are 
few."  Present  any  worthy  cause  or  reform  and  the 
outspoken,  courageous  advocates  are  the  few.  In 
the  conflict  of  the  church  with  sin  and  unrighteous- 
ness, God  demands  a  clear-cut,  positive  stand.  There 
is  no  neutrality  with  Jesus  Christ.  "He  that  is  not 
for  Me  is  against  me."  What  is  the  cause  of  this 
religious  indifference.'^ 

I.  Want  of  knowledge.  Notwithstanding  our 
modern  advancement  there  is  a  woeful  state  of  ignor- 
ance. With  all  our  teaching  and  training  the  Bible 
is  an  unknown  book  to  many  a  one  today.  And  the 
sad  fact  about  it  is,  this  ignorance  is  wilful.  How 
many  men  and  women  in  Christian  communities  can- 
not repeat  the  Ten  Commandments.''     The  practice 


Onlookers  127 

of  the  Lutheran  church  from  the  very  beginning  has 
been  to  train  her  children  in  the  doctrine  of  the  Bible, 
and  we  are  glad  that  the  other  denominations  are 
learning  the  value  of  this  old-established  custom. 
The  Lutheran  church  has  always  been  recognized  as 
an  intelligent  body  of  people.  And  you  know  today 
the  most  stalwart  Christians,  the  workers  in  our 
churches  by  whatever  name  known,  are  those  who 
were  drilled  in  the  catecliism  from  infancy.  How 
can  we  expect  people  to  take  an  interest  in  anything 
of  which  they  are  ignorant? 

The  Bible  unlike  our  books  and  newspapers  tells 
us  not  only  what  has  occurred,  but  what  will  take 
place  thousands  of  years  to  come  and  throughout 
eternity.  Every  man  ought  to  know  the  Ten  Com- 
mandments, the  meaning  of  baptism  and  the  Lord's 
Supper.  The  great  reason  men  take  little  or  no  part 
in  religious  causes  is  on  account  of  lack  of  knowledge. 
Ask  the  average  man  to  explain  the  great  doctrines 
of  the  Bible,  such  as  Conversion,  Regeneration,  Sanc- 
tification,  and  he  is  at  sea ;  and  what  is  true  with  re- 
spect to  the  Bible  is  also  true  of  church  history  and 
missions.  Acquaint  men  with  the  great  needs  of  the 
world  in  the  home  and  foreign  field  and  you  enlist 
their  service.  As  long  as  men  close  their  minds  and 
hearts  to  the  great  missionary  information  accessible, 
the  few  will  do  the  missionary  work  while  the  many 
look  on. 

II.     Lack-     of     sympathy.     Selfishness     is     ugly 


128  Pure  Religion 

whether  in  the  child  or  the  adult.  Here  is  a  whole 
nation  looking  with  indifference  upon  their  neigh- 
bor's struggling  against  the  enemy  without  once  of- 
fering assistance.  We  have  a  similar  scene  in  the 
New  Testament.  "A  man  went  down  from  Jerusa- 
lem to  Jericho  and  fell  among  thieves."  "They 
stripped  him  of  his  raiment  and  left  him  half  dead." 
Did  the  priest  and  Levite  add  to  the  blows  already 
inflicted?  No;  they  simply  looked  on  and  passed  by 
on  the  other  side.  Sympathy  means  to  suffer  with 
those  who  suffer  and  by  so  doing  share  their  bur- 
dens.    "Bear  ye  one  another's  burdens." 

III.  Another  cause  of  religious  i/ndifference  is 
greed.  Men  are  too  busy  with  the  things  of  this 
world  to  pay  much  attention  to  religion.  Food, 
clothing  and  shelter  are  provided  in  abundance,  but 
the  soul  is  left 'to  starve.  Or  religion  is  deferred  to  a 
rainy  day.  But  God  says :  "Seek  ye  first  the  King- 
dom of  God  and  His  righteousness  and  all  these 
things  shall  be  added  unto  you."  Dives,  in  the  par- 
able of  the  rich  man  and  Lazarus,  possessed  every- 
thing this  world  could  afford.  He  is  not  charged 
with  cruel  and  barbarous  treatment.  He  didn't  set 
his  dogs  upon  poor  Lazarus.  He  never  sent  his  serv- 
ants with  the  lash  to  drive  the  beggar  from  his  gate 
as  the  artists  have  pictured.  He  was  simply  an  on- 
looker. I  know  many  men  today  who  never  go  to 
church  and  some  who  tell  me  they  need  no  prayer, 
but  not  one  of  them  is  the  avowed  enemy  of  Jesus 


Onlookers  129 

Christ.  They  simply  do  not  heed  His  claims  and 
spend  their  days  in  utter  unconcern  and  disregard  of 
His  presence  and  right. 

How  perilous  such  an  attitude!  Every  day  we 
hear  of  accidents  and  even  death,  brought  on  by  no 
other  cause  than  sheer  stupidity  and  carelessness. 
The  man  above  Niagara  need  not  lift  his  hand  to 
destroy  himself.  Simple  neglect  will  send  him  over 
the  swirling  cataract.  "How  shall  we  escape  if  we 
neglect  so  great  salvation?" 

IV.  Love  of  ease.  The  Edomites  were  by  nature 
listless.  It  is  much  easier  to  sit  down  and  look  on 
than  to  bare  the  arms  and  enter  the  conflict  between 
right  and  wrong.  They  had  their  land  to  till  and 
vineyards  to  cultivate  and  why  should  they  be  con- 
cerned about  Judah?  During  the  hot  days  they 
could  lie  in  their  tents  or  under  the  shade  of  the 
trees.  They  were  loath  to  be  disturbed.  Isn't  it  much 
nicer  to  sleep  Sunday  than  to  go  to  church?  Edom 
rested  in  her  security. 

V.  Fear.  The  enemy  is  strong,  thought  Edom. 
Why  run  the  risk  of  total  annihilation?  Many  a 
man  has  been  cowed  down  by  the  bold  front  of  the 
wicked.  Wickedness  makes  great  boasts,  but  is  the 
most  cowardly  thing  in  the  world.  You  can  find  lots 
of  men  who  dare  not  open  their  mouths  in  behalf 
of  a  great  cause  such  as  temperance.  Fear  of  losing 
trade  or  popularity  seals  the  lips  of  many  a  man. 

VI.  Custom.     Some  one  has  said  that  if  all  the 


130  Pure  Religion 

stars  ceased  shining  and  then  after  a  hundred  years 
appeared  again,  there  is  not  an  eye  but  would  be 
directed  heavenward  and  not  a  Hp  but  would  break 
forth  in  praise.  But  stars  have  been  shining  for 
centuries  and  will  shine  tonight,  but  custom  has 
deadened  our  conception  of  their  reality  and  beauty. 
We  may  close  our  eyes  to  the  most  beautiful  scenery 
because  of  custom.  To  grow  accustomed  to  the 
wrong  hardens  and  petrifies  the  soul.  We  are  natur- 
ally conservative  and  hence  God  often  sends  the 
earthquake  and  the  storm  and  death  to  arouse  us 
from  the  fatal  power  of  indifference.  Even  death, 
which  is  looked  upon  with  so  much  dread,  is  a  friend 
in  disguise.  For  who  can  imagine  the  moral  and 
spiritual  condition  of  this  world  should  death  have 
not  been  imposed  upon  man  as  a  penalty  and  conse- 
quence of  sin?  I  verily  believe  the  degradation  and 
ignorance  and  crime  of  the  human  family  would  be 
more  than  that  of  the  vilest,  darkest  nation  or  tribe 
under  the  sun. 

VII.  Pre-occupation.  Often  men  and  women  who 
pose  as  leaders  of  society,  city  or  nation,  have  no 
time  or  inclination  for  religious  matters.  The  world 
looks  to  our  teachers,  statesmen,  physicians  and  offi- 
cials for  guidance.  And  many  of  these  are  true 
guides.  But  how  about  the  hosts  of  intelligent  men 
and  women  adepts  in  their  profession  who  remain 
neutral  in  the  great  cause  of  righteousness.?  Phy- 
sicians as  a  general  rule  who  more  than  any  other 


Onlookers  131 

class  of  men  are  familiar  with  sorrow  and  suffering 
and  death  and  therefore  see  the  needs  of  religious 
attention,  are  by  no  means  the  most  religious  people 
of  the  world.  Ministering  to  the  body  and  attending 
to  the  ordinary  dutfes  of  life  cannot  take  the  place 
of  religious  duties. 

The  reason  for  this  neutrality  is  found  in  our 
Sunday  newspaper  to  a  great  extent.  If  many  of 
our  club  rooms  could  be  invaded  evenings  or  Sun- 
days, an  explanation  of  religious  indifference  would 
be  apparent.  After  all  that  has  been  said,  the  truth 
of  the  matter  is  that  sin  is  the  cause  of  all  disease 
of  conscience  and  soul.  Moreover,  "Sin,  when  it  is 
finished,  bringeth  forth  death."  We  cannot  ignore 
God  and  His  claims  with  impunity.  Notice  the  end 
of  onlookers  or  the  effect  of  indifference. 

1.  The  effect  upon  the  world.  The  world  is  ever 
ready  to  point  the  finger  of  scorn  to  the  delinquent. 
Though  he  cannot  be  justified  for  his  conduct,  many 
an  individual  stumbles  over  the  weakling  in  the  church 
into  the  bottomless  pit.  No  man  is  our  example  but 
Christ.  "What  is  that  to  thee,  follow  thou  me."  If 
every  man  in  the  church  were  a  hypocrite,  that  would 
not  relieve  you  of  responsibility.  However,  you  are 
your  brother's  keeper  and  are  obliged  to  set  a  worthy 
example. 

2.  The  effect  upon  the  church.  The  people  of 
God  suffered  because  of  lack  of  assistance.  Many  a 
cause  suffers  because  of  lack  of  fearless,  outspoken 


132  Pure  Religion 

advocates.  Suppose  all  the  members  of  the  church 
were  onlookers,  who  would  support  her  missionary 
enterprises,  maintain  her  educational  institutions, 
teach  her  Sunday  school  classes,  meet  her  financial 
obligations  and  conduct  her  business?  The  old 
couplet  is  worthy  of  consideration: 

What  kind  of  church  would  my  church  be 
If  all  of  its  members  were  just  like  me? 

3.  The  effect  upon  the  individual.  By  and  by 
came  the  inevitable  harvest.  Edom,  intrenched  in 
sin,  sowed  to  the  wind  and  reaped  the  whirlwind. 
Destruction  came  at  last.  God  despises  the  neutral 
man.  "I  would  thou  wert  cold  or  hot.  But  since 
thou  art  merely  lukewarm,  I  reject  thee  with  con- 
tempt." In  the  battle  for  righteousness  the  one 
thing  that  God  abhors  and  visits  with  His  Divine 
wrath  is  neutrality.  "He  that  is  not  for  me  is  against 
me,"  is  writ  large  in  divine  Providence.  I  have  more 
respect  for  a  Voltaire  or  an  Ingersoll  than  an  on- 
looker. 

Who  are  the  men  that  are  revered  and  honored 
today?  Take  for  example  the  days  of  slavery.  Will 
the  men  who  catered  to  the  whims  and  fancies  of  poli- 
ticians, having  in  view  the  Presidency,  survive  the 
ages  of  men  like  Lincoln  who  boldly  stood  for  the 
right,  regardless  of  consequences?  The  rich  man  in 
hell  lifted  up  his  eyes,  being  in  torment.  Why? 
What  had  he  done?     Nothing.     That  is  the  great 


Onlookers  133 

trouble.  If  he  would  have  done  something  he  might 
have  averted  the  awful  doom.  But  he  simply  did 
nothing  but  revel  in  luxury  and  ease. 

Some  writer  cites  this  incident:  During  the  days 
of  Paul,  the  apostle,  a  decree  was  issued  that  all 
Christians  should  renounce  their  religion  or  be  driven 
from  the  land  at  the  point  of  the  spear.  Far  beyond 
the  mountains  in  a  distant  province  the  decree  found 
its  way,  and  a  centurion  of  noble  character  and  sol- 
dierly-bearing was  detached  to  execute  the  order. 
He  summoned  all  Christians  to  appear  before  him 
outside  the  principal  gate  of  the  city.  His  com- 
pany of  uniformed  soldiers  was  in  line,  their  spears 
glittering  in  the  sun.  To  his  surprise  forty  Chris- 
tians appeared.  He  told  them  they  must  renounce 
their  allegiance  to  Christ  or  be  driven  from  the  city ; 
but  if  any  should  return  before  sundown  and  give  up 
their  religion  they  would  be  gladly  received  and  pub- 
licly honored. 

The  hour  came,  the  command  was  given  and  forty 
Cliristians  started  for  the  caves  and  rocks  and  moun- 
tains to  starve  and  as  they  left  they  lifted  their 
voices  in  concert  and  cried:  "Forty  witnesses  for 
Christ."  For  miles  the  sound  could  be  heard,  as 
they  disappeared  down  a  dark  ravine,  and  wound 
their  way  among  the  rocks  and  hills.  At  last  no 
sound  was  heard,  and  there  at  the  gate  of  the  city 
stood  the  centurion  with  his  soldiers  and  a  multitude 
of  people,  waiting  and  expecting  the  return  of  the 


134  Pure  Religion 

Christians.  But  they  did  not  return.  As  evening 
came  on,  one  poor,  straggling,  half-starved  man  was 
seen  wending  liis  way  toward  the  city.  When  he 
drew  near  the  people  cheered.  He  was  coming  back 
to  deny  liis  Lord.  But  while  the  rabble  shouted,  the 
centurion  was  pale  and  sad.  The  cry:  "Forty  wit- 
nesses for  Christ,"  was  sounding  in  his  ears. 

The  Spirit  of  God  had  touched  his  soul  and  the 
loyalty  of  the  thirty-nine  Christians  so  affected  him 
that  he  could  not  forget  it.  As  the  one  poor  wretch 
came  up  to  deny  his  Master  and  receive  his  reward, 
the  centurion  received  him,  gave  him  his  liberty  and 
empty  honor,  then  he  laid  aside  his  own  badge  of 
honor,  his  helmet  and  his  sword,  and  with  trembling 
lips  but  resolute  heart,  took  up  the  cry :  "There  are 
yet  forty  witnesses  for  Christ!" 


XIV 

A  CHRISTIAN'S  BUSINESS 

Luke  2:Jf.9.  Wist  ye  not  thai  I  must  he  about  my 
Father's  business? 

The  text  is  a  question  of  the  boy  Jesus  at  the  age 
of  twelve  years.  It  was  His  first  visit  to  the  great 
city  of  Jerusalem.  We  may  easily  understand  that 
to  Him  the  center  of  attraction  was  the  Temple.  So 
engrossed  was  He  in  the  affairs  of  God's  house  that 
he  failed  to  notice  the  departure  of  His  parents  for 
their  home.  They  had  already  gone  a  day's  journey 
before  they  were  aware  of  His  absence.  They  sup- 
posed He  was  in  the  company.  They  were  uncon- 
scious of  their  loss.  Joseph  thought  He  was  with 
Mary  and  Mary  supposed  He  was  with  Joseph. 

From  many  a  home  Christ  is  lost  today  because  of 

a  divided  household.     Only  when  they  realized  their 

loss  did  they  search  for  Him  and  find  Him.     They 

found  Him  where  Christ  is  always  to  be  found — in 

His  church.     "And  when  they  saw  Him  they  were 

amazed  and  His  mother  said  unto  Him,  Son,  why  hast 

Thou  thus  dealt  with  us.^^     Behold,  Thy  father  and 

I  have  sought  Thee  sorrowing." 

The  text  is  Christ's  reply  to  their  astonishment: 

135 


136  Pure  Religion 

"Wist   ye   not  that  I   must  be  about  my  Father's 
business?" 

And  what  is  Christ's  business  is  the  business  of  the 
Christian.     This  is  the  only  business  worth  while. 

I  know  a  man  who  is  in  the  wholesale  mercantile 
business.  He  is  an  officer  in  his  church,  president  of 
a  Sunday  school  association  and  active  in  every 
worthy  cause.  His  office  tells  the  story  of  his  life. 
He  always  finds  time  for  the  King's  business.  If 
you  ask  him  in  what  business  he  is  engaged,  he 
promptly  tells  you,  the  Lord's  business,  and  that  he 
is  "running  his  establishment  merely  to  pay  ex- 
penses." The  first  requisite  for  a  successful  busi- 
ness is  adequate  preparation. 

I.  Preparation.  The  Lord's  work  suffers  woe- 
fully because  of  lack  of  information.  In  any  earthly 
occupation  or  worldly  business,  men  demand  fitness 
and  special  preparation.  If  he  be  an  electrician,  he 
must  know  electricity.  If  he  be  a  lawyer,  he  must 
know  the  law.  If  he  be  a  carpenter,  he  must  under- 
stand the  trade,  or  a  farmer,  he  must  know  when  to 
sow  and  when  to  reap  and  many  other  things  that 
the  farmer  should  know. 

Does  he  teach.?  Then  he  must  be  able  to  master 
his  subject. 

"Knowledge  is  power,"  says  Bacon,  and  it  is  in- 
dispensable in  the  business  of  the  King.  The  suc- 
cess of  the  church  is  marred  today  because  men  will 


A   Christianas  Business  137 

not  take  time  to  prepare  for  this  great  work.  In 
the  church  we  have  different  departments,  as  in  all 
business  enterprises.  Each  one  is  fitted  for  his  own 
special  department. 

In  a  well-organized  church  there  is  work  for  all, 
from  the  cradle  to  the  gate  of  heaven.  Our  great 
textbook  is  the  Bible,  Ignorance  of  the  Word  is  the 
great  cause  of  indifference  and  carelessness  in  the 
Master's  work.  You  can  never  be  a  teacher  and 
leader  of  others  until  you  are  first  taught  and  led  by 
the  great  leader,  Jesus  Christ.  You  will  never  be- 
come a  missionary  to  others  until  you  familiarize 
yourself  with  the  great  work  of  missions.  Study 
your  Bible.    Another  requisite  is  : 

II.  Love.  Love  is  not  necessarily  essential  in 
the  work  of  the  physician  or  attorney  or  business 
man,  but  the  Christian  must  love  his  work  to  insure 
success.  Many  a  Christian  fails  because  he  does 
not  enter  heartily  into  his  work.  Whether  it  is  love 
for  the  service  of  God  or  not,  we  are  happy  to  note 
as  one  of  the  signs  of  the  times  a  discontinuance  of 
Sunday  secular  work. 

III.  Practice.  "Practice  makes  perfect."  Men 
become  experts  by  constantly  keeping  at  it.  The- 
ory is  not  sufficient.  "Faith  without  works  is  dead." 
God  wants  our  service.  Everything  He  has  created 
is  useful.  Halley^s  comet,  stars,  trees,  flowers,  all 
creation  is  busy  and  how  much  more  ought  you  and 


138  Pure  Religion 

I  be  constantly  engaged  in  the  Master's  business. 
The  great  question  is,  do  we  want  to  serve  Almighty 
God  as  He  intended  we  should? 

The  elevated  lake,  the  twining  rivulet  are  serving 
Him.  If  we  are  satisfied  to  be  saved  and  not  serve 
others,  we  are  not  His  servants.  A  cup  of  cold  water 
in  His  name,  a  bouquet  of  flowers,  shall  not  be  unre- 
warded. Angels  and  archangels  might  have  been  em- 
ployed, but  God  has  chosen  you  and  me. 

IV.  Tools.  Every  well-equipped  establishment 
has  its  special  tools  for  each  particular  work.  The 
effective  tool  in  the  hands  of  the  Christian  is  the 
Bible.  Mere  possession,  however,  does  not  guarantee 
results.  To  insure  success,  a  man  must  know  and 
use  the  tools  God  gives  him.  "Thy  word  is  a  lamp 
unto  my  feet  and  a  guide  unto  my  pathway."  This 
is  the  tool  for  the  teacher,  the  missionary  and  the 
slum  worker. 

Without  the  word  of  God,  you  go  empty-handed. 
The  church  is  an  employment  agency.  She  does  not 
advertise  "hands  wanted,"  but  hands  and  heads  and 
hearts.  You  need  never  be  out  of  work,  either.  You 
may  suppose,  as  many  do,  that  the  wages  are  insuffi- 
cient. If  this  is  your  idea,  you  are  entirely  mistaken. 
V.  The  Pay.  Before  anyone  ventures  upon  a 
business  career  he  wants  to  know  if  it  will  pay.  This 
is  altogether  proper.  And  so  we  have  a  perfect  right 
to  ask,  does  Christianity  pay.?  Ask  the  early  Chris- 
tians  and  they  will  tell  you  "notwithstanding  our 


A   Christian'' s  Business  139 

property  was  confiscated,  even  though  we  were  ostra- 
cized and  our  lives  taken,  it  paid  to  serve  the  King." 
Interrogate  the  angels  and  there  will  be  "silence  in 
heaven"  while  the  reply,  it  pays  a  hundred  fold  in 
this  life  and  in  the  world  to  come  there  will  be  ever- 
lasting life."  The  question  is  often  asked,  Do  mis- 
sions pay?  Contrast  the  home  land  with  foreign 
lands  and  the  answer  will  be  self-evident. 

Let  the  foreign  missionaries  tell  us  whether  Chris- 
tianity pays  or  not.  One  of  our  missionaries  tells 
us:  "The  success  of  modern  missions  is  the  wonder 
of  our  age.  Japan  has  today,  after  50  years  of  con- 
tact with  Christianity,  more  Christians  than  all  the 
world  contained  one  hundred  years  after  the  death 
of  Christ."  The  largest  Christian  Endeavor  society 
today  is  not  in  the  United  States,  but  in  Congo, 
Africa.  Seventy-five  years  ago  there  was  not  a 
Christian  in  Hawaii;  today  there  is  not  a  heathen. 
Years  ago  missionaries  went  to  the  Fiji  Islands, 
where  they  found  nothing  but  polygamy,  cannibal- 
ism and  idolatry.  Today,  out  of  a  population  of 
117,000,  about  100,000  .are  Christians,  in  whose 
homes  the  last  sound  heard  at  night  is  that  of  prayer, 
and  the  first  sound  in  the  morning  is  that  of  family 
worship. 

It  might  be  a  good  thing  to  have  a  few  Fijians 
come  to  our  country  and  teach  us  the  lost  art  of 
family  prayers. 

Today  we  have  20,000  missionaries  scattered  all 


140  Pure  Religion 

over  the  world ;  the  best  men  and  women  you  can  find 
in  the  world.  About  1,000,000  students  are  enrolled 
in  our  Christian  schools  in  heathen  lands.  The  Chris- 
tians are  numbered  by  the  millions  today,  and  it  is 
the  purpose  of  the  church  now  to  send  the  Gospel 
to  every  heathen  in  this  generation. 

It  seems  to  me  when  we  look  around  and  see  the 
progress  of  Christianity  in  home  and  foreign  lands 
the  question  "Does  it  pay.^"  is  out  of  order.  No 
business  pays  so  well  as  "my  Father's  business." 
True,  many  a  time  the  Christian  must  wait  a  long 
time  for  the  reward,  but  it  is  bound  to  come  some 
time. 

Some  years  ago  the  veterans  of  the  Civil  War  were 
assembled  in  the  court  house  at  Gettysburg.  When 
the  program  was  almost  concluded  the  chairman 
arose  and  said  there  was  still  a  matter  of  importance 
to  be  presented  before  adjournment.  Then  he  re- 
cited the  story  of  the  soldier  who,  at  the  risk  of  his 
own  life,  caught  up  the  flag  after  it  had  been  shot 
down  and  placed  it  upright  amid  the  shot  and  shell 
of  the  enemy.  "This  soldier  is  here  tonight,"  he  said ; 
and  then  calling  him  forward  he  presented  him  with 
a  gold  medal  for  his  act  of  bravery.  He  waited 
more  than  tliirty  years  for  his  reward. 

Neither  does  God  pay  at  the  end  of  each  day  or 
week  or  month  or  year,  but  He  pays. 


XV 

A  MAN'S  COMPARATIVE  VALUE 

Matt.  12:12.  How  much  then,  is  a  man  better  than 
a  sheep? 

If  you  put  this  sentence  in  the  form  of  an  inter- 
rogation, my  reply  is :  That  all  depends.  Supply 
and  demand  regulate  the  price  of  commodities,  we  are 
told.  Snow  is  cheap  now,  but  there  are  times  when 
it  might  be  worth  a  dollar  a  pound.  Some  places,  as 
in  Africa,  men  are  cheap  and  sheep  dear.  You 
see,  it  all  depends.  Following  this  principle  men  are 
placed  on  the  auction  block  and  sold  to  the  highest 
bidder;  while  sheep  were  grazing  in  the  valley  below. 

There  are  places  where  men  are  sold  for  $10.00 

and    sheep    for    $5,000.00.       Some    men    are    even 

cheaper  than  that.     They  can  be  bought  for  a  drink 

of  brandy.    According  to  this  materialistic  view  man 

is  no  better  than  a  sheep ;  in  fact,  the  sheep  has  many 

advantages  and  superior  qualities.     The  sheep  grows 

his  own  suit  of  clothes  and  it's  all  wool  and  "fits  him 

to  perfection."     He  never  worries   about  his   food. 

Weather  does  not  interfere  with  his  plans.     He  has 

no  fear  of  life  or  death. 

On  the  other  hand,  man  is  born  unto  trouble  as 

141 


142  Pure  Religion 

the  sparks  fly  upward.  Fire  destroys  his  property; 
his  ship  goes  down  to  the  bottom  of  the  sea  with  all 
his  silver  and  gold ;  enemies  assail  him ;  his  reputation 
is  destroyed.  The  grave  to  him  is  a  terror.  Is  this 
God's  view  of  man.'^  Nay.  "For  Thou  hast  created 
him  a  little  lower  than  the  angels  and  hast  crowned 
him  with  glory  and  honor." 

The  money  standard  is  the  prevailng  one  in  many 
quarters  today.  "How  much  is  he  worth?"  and  the 
response  is  always  in  dollars  and  cents.  Some  man, 
I  think  he  was  a  bachelor,  estimates  man's  value  at 
$1,000.00  and  woman's  at  $750.00.  God's  estimate, 
however,  is  from  a  different  standpoint.  There  are 
men  and  men  and  women  and  women.  In  the  true 
sense  when  we  speak  of  man,  generally,  we  mean  not 
the  10-cent  man,  but  the  honest,  faithful,  upright, 
loyal.  Christian  citizen,  who  is  not  only  better  than 
the  sheep  but  destined  to  outstrip  the  angels  and 
therefore  invaluable  to  himself  and  God.  We  will 
notice  first  of  all: 

I.  His  value  to  the  Devil.  The  very  existence  of 
the  kingdoms  of  this  world  is  dependent  upon  some 
men.  Men  are  essential  to  the  Devil's  prosperity.  If 
it  were  not  for  them  and  their  diabolical  conduct, 
Satan  would  long  ago  have  been  compelled  to  go  out 
of  business  for  lack  of  material.  His  agents  are  le- 
gion and  they  are  always  busy.  They  are  found  in 
dens  and  dives  of  iniquity,  in  private  homes  as  well 
as  on  the  streets,  in  political  caucuses  and,  sorry 


A  Man's  Comparative^  Value  143 

to  say,  they  sometimes  find  their  way  into  the  church. 
In  fact,  there  are  only  two  beings  in  the  universe 
where  sin  can  exist  and  thrive — men  and  devils.  The 
devil  is  the  most  cunning  of  creatures.  He  even 
leads  some  men  to  deny  his  very  existence  and  thus 
is  given  ample  opportunity  for  more  stealthy  work. 

Moreover,  when  a  man  once  "renounces  the  devil 
and  all  his  works  and  ways"  Satan  has  no  more 
use  for  him.  Here  is  where  persecution  begins.  When 
Saul  of  Tarsus,  armed  with  letters  of  authority  to 
persecute  Christians,  was  on  his  way  to  Damascus, 
he  was  of  inestimabk-  value  to  Satan,  but  after  his 
Heavenly  experience  on  the  way,  the  devil  lost  his 
greatest  ally.  Saul's  service  to  the  devil  was  the  re- 
gret of  his  life.  The  thorn  was  never  removed.  I 
like  the  attitude  of  the  young  man  at  college,  who, 
among  others,  was  assigned  the  subject — God  and 
the  Devil — upon  which  to  write  an  essay.  He  con- 
sumed all  liis  time  on  the  first  part  of  the  subject 
and  at  the  end  of  liis  paper,  wrote,  "I  have  no  time 
for  the  devil." 

II.  His  value  to  the  world.  By  the  world  we 
mean  (and  Scripture  supports  us)  ungodly  and  ir- 
religious people,  who  live  only  foi^  the  present, 
and  things  that  satisfy  the  flesh,  in  contrast  with 
the  church,  which  exists  for  the  spiritual,  moral  and 
eternal  welfare  of  men.  Is  the  Christian  of  any 
value  to  such  a  world.''  According  to  the  world's 
estimation,  no.      The  philosophy   of   the  world  is: 


144<  Pure  Religion 

"Let  us  eat,  drink  and  be  merry,  for  tomorrow  we 
die."  The  Christian  must  oppose  the  sins  of  the 
world  and  hence  the  world  has  become  his  enemy. 
The  world  says,  I  want  to  slumber  and  sleep,  the 
Christian  says,  awake,  there  is  danger.  The  world 
insists,  you  interfere  with  my  pleasure  and  arouse 
my  conscience.  I  want  to  be  left  alone  and  do  as  I 
please. 

Can  the  Christian  cry  peace,  peace,  when  there  is 
no  peace.  Is  there  any  wonder  there  is  no  harmony 
between  the  world  and  the  Christian.''  "Ye  cannot 
serve  God  and  Mammon."  The  policy  of  the  world- 
ling and  Christian  are  diametrically  opposite.  The 
"Fatherhood  of  God"  and  the  "Brotherhood  of 
man"  have  been  wonderfully  overworked  these  days. 
Children  of  God  and  children  of  the  devil  are  not  of 
the  same  family,  or  God  and  the  devil  are  one.  "Ye 
(meaning  workers  of  iniquity)  are  of  your  father, 
the  devil,"  says  the  Son  of  God.  The  world  never  has 
and  never  will  appreciate  the  true  value  of  the 
Christian. 

The  fagot,  guillotine,  arena  and  cross  show  the 
value  the  world  puts  upon  the  Christian.  Moreover, 
in  a  wider  sense,  how  poor  and  desolate  this  world 
would  be  without  the  Christian!  In  fact  its  very 
preservation  depends  upon  the  disciples  of  Christ. 
"Ye  are  the  salt  of  the  earth,"  to  keep  it  from  cor- 
ruption and  decay.  Edison's  value  to  the  world  can- 
not be  measured  in  dollars  and  cents.    Before  Frank- 


A  Man's  Comparative  Value  145 

Hn  pulled  the  lightning  from  the  Heavens  he  gazed 
into  the  face  of  God.  Washington  on  his  knees  at 
Valley  Forge  presei-ved  his  country,  Lincoln  never 
could  have  signed  the  emancipation  proclamation 
unless  he  would  have  received  the  courage  and 
strength  from  communion  with  God.  Moses  was  the 
greatest  law-giver  ever  born,  because  he  was  born  of 
God.  Paul's  Epistles  will  stand  because  they  are 
linked  with  the  immortal  Christ. 

And  what  shall  I  more  say,  for  the  time  would  fail 
me  to  tell  of  Gladstone  and  Bismarck,  the  martyrs 
and  missionaries  the  best  of  all  past  ages  and  present, 
who  through  faith  in  God  subdued  kingdoms,  wrought 
righteousness  and  are  still  transforming  this  world 
of  sin  and  darkness  into  the  marvelous  light  of  Jesus 
Christ.  The  world's  best  in  music,  art,  science,  lit- 
erature and  architecture,  we  owe  to  Christianity. 

Is  there  one  thing  that  is  a  blessing  to  mankind 
today  that  has  not  come  to  us  through  a  Christian 
man?  The  Christian  man's  value  to  the  world  is 
incomparable. 

III.  His  value  to  the  comTnunity,  home.  If  a 
man  has  no  respect  for  himself,  it  seems  to  me,  if 
there  is  the  least  spark  of  manhood  left,  he  ought  to 
have  some  regard  for  the  community  in  which  he 
lives,  and  the  family  that  loves  him  and  ministers 
to  him.  Is  life  worth  living?  What  is  a  father 
worth  in  the  home  where  he  never  teaches  the  chil- 
dren the  way  of  everlasting  life?     Even  though  he 


146  Pure  Religion 

provides  for  their  temporal  welfare,  he  is  worthless 
to  the  highest  welfare  of  his  children.  Is  he  of  any 
real  benefit  to  that  devoted  Christian  wife  and 
mother?  One  of  the  darkest  pictures  in  this  world 
is  the  home  where  there  is  no  Christ  at  the  table,  in 
the  sleeping  room,  in  the  library  or  in  the  parlor.  An 
unchristian  father,  by  his  word  and  conduct,  not 
only  condemns  himself,  but  removes  all  hope  and 
sunshine  from  the  lives  of  his  children.  If  you  want 
to  know  what  a  Christian  man,  or  Christian  woman, 
a  Christian  boy  or  a  Christian  girl  is  worth,  go  to 
some  land  where  Christ  is  unknown  and  you  will 
readily  learn  their  true  value. 

IV.  His  value  to  the  church.  My  friends,  God 
is  counting  on  us.  Do  not  disappoint  Him.  What 
are  you  worth  to  the  church?  How  many  talents 
have  you?  Are  you  using  the  talents  God  has  given 
you?  That  is  more  important.  Are  you  a  member 
of  the  council,  teacher  in  the  Sunday  school,  singer 
in  the  choir,  officer  in  the  Christian  Endeavor  soci- 
ety or  other  organization  of  the  church?  Then  you 
are  engaged  in  the  greatest  work  on  earth.  Are  you 
always  at  your  post  of  duty  ?  "The  church  needs  you 
and  you  need  the  church."  How  much  are  you  worth 
to  the  church  and  to  God? 

V.  His  value  to  angels.  Angels  have  always  been 
interested  in  men.  In  all  ages  they  have  appeared 
to  men.  They  visited  Abraham  and  David.  They 
ministered  to  Elijah.    They  delivered  God's  children. 


A  Mail's  Comparative  Value  147 

They  were  interested  spectators  at  the  cross  and 
happy  assistants  at  the  Resurrection.  Paul  was  re- 
leased from  prison  by  an  angel.  They  will  have  a 
glorious  part  in  the  'consummation  of  all  things.' 
It  seems  their  happiness  in  Heaven  will  be  marred 
unless  they  fill  the  corridors  above  with  the  redeemed. 
'There  is  joy  in  the  presence  of  the  angels  of  God 
over  one  sinner  that  repenteth.'  Certainly  angels 
must  know  something  of  man's  value  or  they  would 
not  be  so  greatly  interested  in  him. 

VI.  His  value  to  God.  This  is  seen  in  (1)  His 
origin.  Whatever  may  be  evolutionists'  or  skeptics' 
ideas  of  man's  origin,  the  Scriptures  are  the  final 
authority.  "In  the  image  of  God  created  He  man." 
You  ask  me  why  God  created  man.?  My  only  reply 
is :  "God  is  love."  Love  impelled  Him.  He  needed 
some  one  to  share  His  glory  and  power.  Love  de- 
lights to  give,  and  to  give  the  very  best. 

(2)  In  his  fellowship.  Of  all  earthly  creatures, 
man  alone  can  and  must  commune  with  his  Maker. 
Man  needs  fellowship  with  God.  In  prayer,  private 
and  public,  we  come  near  to  our  Father  through 
Jesus  Christ.  Many  races  have  been  found  without 
science  and  art,  but  none  have  ever  been  discovered 
without  the  instinct  (if  we  may  call  it  such)  for 
prayer.  Men  may  not  pray  until  driven  by  calam- 
ity and  distress,  nevertheless  this  is  simply  a  proof 
of  the  fact  of  prayer.  A  man  can  get  along  with- 
out food  as  well  as  he  can  get  along  without  prayer. 


148  Pure  Religion 

(3)  In  the  price  paid  for  his  redemption.  The 
price  paid  was  the  "most  precious  blood"  of  the  Son 
of  God.  Neither  saint  nor  angel  could  ever  have 
redeemed  man.  They  were  neither  good  enough  nor 
sufficiently  precious.  "God  so  loved  the  world  that 
He  gave  his  only-begotten  Son  that  whosoever  be- 
lieveth  in  him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlast- 
ing life." 

In  the  cross  of  Christ  I  glory, 

Towering  o'er  the  wrecks  of  time ; 

All  the  light  of  sacred  story, 
Gathers  'round  its  head  sublime, 

(4)  In  His  high  and  holy  calling.  The  Chris- 
tian man  is  God's  ambassador  on  earth.  "Go  ye 
into  all  the  world  and  make  disciples  of  all  nations." 
What  a  privilege!  Why  didn't  God  employ  angels 
in  reclaiming  a  lost  world?  Angels  can't  preach 
the  Gospel.  They  can't  teach  Christ.  You  and  I 
and  our  fellow  Christian  are  the  only  beings  who 
can  ever  evangelize  the  world.  If  we  fail,  God  has 
no  other  plan  for  man's  redemption. 

(5)  In  the  home  prepared  for  Him.  "In  my 
Father's  house  are  many  mansions.  If  it  were  not 
so  I  would  have  told  you.  I  go  to  prepare  a  place 
for  you."  "Eye  hath  not  seen,  ear  hath  not  heard ; 
neither  has  it  entered  into  the  heart  of  man,  the 
things  that  God  has  prepared  for  them  that  love 
Him."  God  says:  "Heaven  and  earth  shall  pass 
away,  but  My  words  shall  not  pass  away."    Proph- 


A  Man's  Comparative  Value  149 

ecy,  external  and  internal  evidence,  all  inform  us 
that  sometime  the  sun  shall  cease  to  shine,  the  moon 
shall  refuse  to  give  her  light,  the  stars  shall  fall,  the 
heavens  shall  be  rolled  together  as  a  scroll,  but  the 
soul  shall  live  throughout  the  ceaseless  ages  of 
eternity. 

Therefore,  Set  your  affections  upon  things  above 
where  neither  moth  nor  rust  doth  corrupt,  nor 
where  thieves  break  through  and  steal;  for  "Where 
your  treasure  is,  there  will  your  heart  be  also." 
"What  shall  it  profit  a  man  if  he  gain  the  whole 
world  and  lose  his  own  soul?"  or  "What  shall  a  man 
give  in  exchange  for  his  soul?"  Man  is  created  not 
for  time,  but  for  eternity.  Here  we  have  no  abiding 
city.  We  are  pilgrims  and  strangers  upon  earth 
as  our  fathers  were.  Journey  Godward  and  Heaven- 
ward. 

Some  time  ago  one  of  our  families  left  us  to  return 
to  their  native  country.  We  always  grieve  at  the 
removal  of  our  friends,  but  it  is  time  we  learn  that 
this  world  is  merely  a  place  of  meeting  and  parting." 
When  they  stepped  on  board  the  vessel  at  New  York, 
their  luggage  was  carried  down  into  the  hold  of  the 
ship  out  of  sight.  This  was  not  needed  for  the 
journey.  But  on  the  other  shore,  when  they  reached 
their  home,  they  could  use  their  baggage.  You  and 
I  have  many  things  that  seem  unnecessary  in  this 
life,  that  will  be  of  inestimable  value  on  the  "other 
side." 


150  Pure  Religion 

I  know  of  no  better  place  in  this  world  where  I 
may  leave  you  than  at  the  door  of  Heaven.  In  the 
evening  the  sheep  are  gathered  into  the  fold,  and  so 
may  we  all  in  the  evening  of  life  be  gathered  into  the 
fold  above,  a  brighter,  better,  happier  Home  than 
any  sheep-fold,  as  man  is  infinitely  better  than  a 
sheep. 


XVI 

SOUL  FAMINE 

Amos  8:11.  Behold  the  days  come,  saith  the  Lord 
God,  that  I  will  send  a  famine  in  the  land,  not  a  famine 
of  bread,  nor  a  thirst  for  water,  but  of  hearing  the 
words  of  the  Lord.  This  day  is  this  scripture  fulfilled 
in  your  ears. 

In  Eastern  countries  famines  are  raging  this 
very  moment  and  hundreds  of  thousands  are  reduced 
to  death  by  starvation.  Notwithstanding  the  abun- 
dant supply  God  has  always  provided  for  the  human 
family,  countless  hosts  have  died  for  want  of  food. 
In  nearly  all  ages,  somewhere  on  this  earth,  famines 
prevailed.  The  scriptures  record  many  such  famines. 
In  one  country  people  may  have  an  abundance  of 
food,  while  in  another  they  may  be  starving.  Fam- 
ines have  been  so  severe  that  people  have  been  driven 
to  almost  every  extremity  to  preserve  life.  They 
have  been  known  to  have  eaten  the  roots  of  herbs, 
the  bark  of  trees  and,  in  utter  desperation,  parents 
have  devoured  their  own  children.  Reports  came  to 
us  today  that  in  Russia  they  are  starving  by  the 
thousands.  Little  children,  we  are  told,  are  thrown 
into  the  river  to  drown  to  save  them  from  added  suf- 

151 


152  Pure  Religion 

fering.  China  and  those  eastern  countries  have  had 
many  famines.  The  various  countries  of  Europe, 
Asia  and  Africa  have  all  experienced  a  like  hard- 
ship. America  has  been  signally  blessed,  for  which 
we  should  be  devoutly  grateful.  However,  the  fam- 
ine that  concerns  us  this  evening  is  not  caused  by  lack 
of  food  but  for  want  of  "hearing  the  words  of  the 
Lord."  In  this  respect  America  is  not  exempt. 
This  is  far  more  pathetic  than  any  material  famine. 
The  fact  that  souls  are  starving  does  not  appeal  so 
strongly  to  the  people  because  the  effects  are  not 
so  evident  as  in  an  emaciated,  dead  body.  AVe  are 
directed  to  this  soul  famine  this  evening. 

I.  The  extent.  This  famine  is  confined  to  no 
country  or  territory  but  is  prevalent  all  over  the 
world.  Of  the  1,600,000,000  inhabitants  on  this 
earth  at  least  one-half  of  them  have  never  heard  the 
word  of  God  as  revealed  from  heaven.  Who  is  re- 
sponsible for  this  deplorable  condition?  Heathen 
countries  at  one  time  had  the  opportunities  of  the 
Gospel  as  you  and  I  have.  They  despised  them  as 
multitudes  are  doing  today,  and  they  were  taken 
from  them.  However,  this  does  not  relieve  you  and 
me  of  responsibility.  Nearly  nineteen  centuries  ago 
Christ  issued  his  command :  "Go  ye  into  all  the  world 
and  preach  the  gospel  to  all  the  nations'*;  and  it  is 
our  business  to  obey.  Many  of  these  heathen  nations 
are  eager  to  hear  the  word  of  God  and  would  gladly 
do  so  if  they  would  have  the  opportunity.     But  what 


Soul  Famine  153 

shall  we  say  of  multitudes  in  so-called  Christian  coun- 
tries who  have  the  opportunity  to  hear  but  despise 
the  word  of  (iod.     In  the  slums  of  your  cities  you 
will  find  them  huddled  together  by  the  thousands  and 
milhons  with  famished  souls.      Gaze  upon  them  as 
you  pass  along  the  streets  and  see  them  crouched  in 
their  hovels,  with  souls  unfed,  starving  and  dying. 
Behold  the   children   on   the   streets,   scantily   clad, 
ragged  and  unwashed  and  uncombed,  a  picture  of 
the  pinched,  starved,  unseen  condition  of  the  soul 
within.     Parents,  themselves  untaught,  untrained  in 
morals  and  reHgion,  never  think  of  the  injustice  and 
injury  they  are  meting  out  to  their  offspring.     You 
will  find  these  famine-stricken  souls  not  only  in  the 
slums  among  the  immigrants  but  in  the  palaces  and 
mansions  on  the  principal  streets  of  our  cities.   They 
exist  in  every  community.     They  are  found  among 
children  and  adults,  young  and  middle-aged  and  old, 
married   and   unmarried.      They   have  no   desire   to 
hear  the  words  of  the  Lord.     Their  taste  is  alto- 
gether different.     How  could  you  expect  the  disaf- 
fected, lapsed,  the  unconverted,  the  starved  souls,  to 
take  delight  in  God's  word?     "He  that  is  of  God 
heareth  God's  word ;  ye  therefore  hear  them  not  be- 
cause ye  are  not   of  God."     Men  do  not  want  to 
hear  God's  truth  because  it  exposes   their  corrupt 
hearts.     "Men  love  darkness  rather  than  light  be- 
cause their  deeds  are  evil."     In  conversation  with  a 
young  man,  he  bluntly  remarked,  "we  know  nothing 


154  Pure  Religion 

whatever  of  the  future  life;  no  one  has  ever  come 
back  after  death."  In  all  seriousness  and  kindness, 
what  has  that  got  to  do  with  your  living  a  decent 
life,  here  and  now?  You  won't  live  the  decent  life, 
the  only  life  worth  living,  because  God  has  withheld 
certain  revelations  from  you.  In  spite  of  all  the 
revelations,  the  motives,  the  impulses,  the  opportuni- 
ties God  has  given,  you  stagger  and  halt  and  stumble 
at  the  only  obstacle  God  has  failed  to  remove  in 
order  to  convince  you  of  your  desperate  need  of  a 
Saviour  and  the  fact  of  everlasting  life.  "If  they 
hear  not  Moses  and  the  Prophets,  neither  will  they 
be  persuaded  though  one  rose  from  the  dead."  God 
has  created  us  not  stones  or  blocks  of  wood.  Of 
course  "there  are  exceptions  to  all  rules."  The  soul 
that  is  in  accord  with  God  and  the  great  principles 
of  truth  and  righteousness  will  be  drawn  to  his  word 
as  naturally  as  the  needle  points  to  the  north  pole 
when  magnetized.  We  see  then  that  the  scope  of 
this  famine  takes  in  a  world.  The  famine  of  hearing 
the  words  of  the  Lord  is  raging  in  heathen  countries. 
Christian  countries,  in  civihzed  and  uncivilized  lands, 
in  every  community.     Notice  in  the  second  place : 

II.  The  came.  In  the  case  of  bread  famines,  tliere 
may  be  various  causes.  Sometimes  God  sends  the 
pestilence,  the  earth-quake,  the  tornado,  the  hail,  the 
insects  to  devour  man's  products,  but  always  for  a 
wise  and  holy  purpose.  "I  have  withholden  the  rain, 
and  the  harvest  withered;  I  have  smitten  you  with 


Soul  Famine  155 

blasting  and  mildew ;  I  have  sent  the  palmer-worm  to 
devour  your  gardens  and  vineyards,  and  olive-yards ; 
yet  have  ye  not  returned  unto  me,  saith  the  Lord." 
He  hath  sent  plagues,  such  as  in  Egypt,  overthrew 
cities  hke  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  and  yet  men  refused 
to  heed  his  commands.     God's  kindness  and  mercy 
impel  him  to  use  all  the  resources  of  eternity  even  at 
the  expense  of  the  body  to  save  an  immortal  soul. 
The  last  few  years  war-stricken  countries  have  suf- 
fered greatly  because  the  consumption  of  food  prod- 
ucts has  exceeded  the  production.     The  war  claimed 
the  able-bodied  men  and  the  few  at  home  were  phys- 
ically unable  to  sow  and  reap  the  harvests.     Even 
where  a  sufficient  supply  was  at  hand  the  greed  of 
man  has  cornered  the  market  and  kept  the  supply 
under  lock  and  key  until  an  exorbitant  price  was 
paid  for  their  commodities.      So,  likewise,  facilities 
for  transportation  have  been  lacking  and  whereas  in 
one  place  there  was  more  than  enough  to  feed  all,  in 
another  they  were  starving.     While  the  causes  are 
many,  spiritual  famines  too  have  numerous  causes. 
Sometimes  the  over-fed  bodies  of  men  leave  no  room 
for  spiritual  nourishment.     Often  the  wearied,  jaded 
bodies  of  men  with  unceasing  toil  from  morning  till 
night,  all  week,  unfit  them  for  the  mental,  moral,  and 
religious  advantages  of  the  Lord's  Day.     The  mate- 
rialistic view  of  life  hinders  them  from  a  proper  ap- 
preciation   of   their   deeper   needs.      Their   business 
engagements  demand  the  time  and  attention  of  the 


156  Pure  Religion 

whole  week,  so  they  take  Sunday  for  relaxation  and 
recreation.     In  explaining  his  absence  from  church 
services,  an  employer  of  men  told  me  one  time  that  it 
was  his  custom  to  balance  his  books  on  Sunday  that 
his  account  might  be  ready  for  the  following  week.    I 
wisely    reminded    him    of    another    account    he   was 
liable  to  render  any  time  and  he  jokingly  replied: 
"That  is  too  far  off."    In  less  than  two  weeks  I  stood 
by  his  casket,  trying  to  comfort  the  weeping  wife 
and  little  children  as  well  as  forewarn  all  of  the  un- 
expected visitation  of  the  last  messenger.    The  auto- 
mobile may  be  a  helpful  agency  in  the  promotion  of 
our  religious  welfare,  but   I   fear  more  people   are 
lured  away  from  the  Church  by  it  than  are  carried 
to    it.      Sunday   visitation,    picnics    and   excursions 
supply  mighty  poor  nourishment  for  the  immortal 
souls  of  men.     While  pleasures  and  recreation  are 
necessary  for  the  health  of  body  and  mind,  and  soul, 
it  is  extremely  fool-hardy  to  say  the  least  to  rob  the 
soul  in  order  that  the  body  may  thrive.     There  are 
others  too  who  consume  a  great  amount  of  food  but 
never  become  strong  and  robust  Christians  because 
the  organs   do  not  properly  masticate,  digest   and 
assimilate  the  food.     Many  a  poor  soul  is  feeding 
upon  husks  and  doesn't  know  it.     Some  people  will 
gulp  down  anything.    The  flabby  souls  of  many  these 
days  may  be  accounted  for  by  examining  the  char- 
acter of  food  consumed.     For  instance,  take  a  look 
at  the  menu  card:  Skepticism,  Universalism,  Mate- 


Soul  Famine  157 

rialism,  High  Criticism,  Dowieism,  Pantheism,  Com- 
mercialism, Russelism,  Eddyism,  Mormonism,  Bol- 
shevism, Sociahsm,  Communism,  Humanitarianism, 
Spiritism,  Paganism,  Agnosticism,  et  al.,  et  al.,  ad 
nauseam.  Need  we  be  surprised  at  beholding  a  spir- 
itual famine  all  over  the  world?  What  is  the  effect 
of  a  soul  famine? 

III.  Effect.     Famine-stricken  countries  must  pre- 
sent a  pitiable  sight.     How  thankful  we  ought  to  be 
that  God  has  always  supplied  us  with  sufficient  food 
and  shelter  and  clothing,  yet  with  all  our  blessings 
there  are  many  unthankful  rebels.    America  has  been 
spared  such  direful,  heart-rending  results.  We  thank 
God  that  we  have  never  experienced  a  famine.     But 
travelers  and  missionaries  have  related  the  horrors 
and    sufferings    and    deaths    of    famine-devastated 
countries.     We  have   seen  too   the  pictures   of  the 
emaciated  bodies  of  its  victims  in  our  papers   and 
magazines.      These  pictures  portray  the  bodies   of 
little  cliildren  and  adults  with  scarcely  anytliing  left 
but  skin  and  bones.     Most  pitiable  must  have  been 
their  cries  for  a  morsel  of  bread  before  they  expired. 
Grewsome  as  these  sights   are,  they  are  not  to  be 
compared  with  the  condition  of  the  soul,  neglected, 
starved,  lost.     Our  Saviour  fasted  forty  days  and 
forty  nights  but  he  never  starved  his  soul.   McSwiney 
fasted    over    seventy    days    and    then   died.      Christ 
feasted  upon  food  that  the  world  knew  nothing  about 
and  taught  his  disciples  that  "man  does  not  live  by 


158  Pure  Religion 

bread  alone."  McSwiney's  ambition  was  the  crea- 
tion of  enough  sentiment  to  gain  the  freedom  of 
Ireland.  The  Protestants  are  content  to  remain 
under  the  dominion  of  Protestant  England  rather 
than  to  submit  to  a  freedom  under  the  domination  of 
Papal  Rome.  Christ  never  failed  to  present  first 
things  first. — A  starved  soul  means  death  for  time 
and  eternity.  It  is  anything  but  pleasant  to  look 
upon  death  with  all  the  agony,  pain,  separation  of 
friends  or  note  the  quiet  step,  opened  window,  whis- 
pered word  that  it  involves,  but  it  is  infinitely  worse 
to  meet  the  last  enemy  unprepared.  Some  years  ago 
there  was  a  young  man  in  our  congregation  who  was 
a  leader  in  his  profession.  His  chosen  calling  kept 
him  confined  most  of  the  time  and  thus  undermined 
his  health.  His  physician  advised  him  to  change  his 
mode  of  life  and  get  out  in  the  open  air,  and  assured 
him  of  the  recovery  of  his  health.  He  merely  smiled 
and  continued  his  daily  tasks.  Friends  remonstrated 
with  hira  though  without  avail.  He  was  active  in  the 
work  of  the  church  and  civic  righteousness.  He 
realized  the  needs  of  the  soul,  but  was  not  so  much 
concerned  for  the  health  of  the  body,  something 
rather  unusual.  When  you  spoke  to  him  about  his 
disease,  he  would  jokingly  reply:  "That  is  just  a 
cold  and  I  will  soon  be  over  it."  But  it  was  not  to 
be  conquered  in  that  way.  The  insidious  disease  was 
gaining  headway.  Finally  at  the  physician's  advice 
he  decided  to  go  to  the  higher  altitude  of  the  moun- 


Soul  Famine  159 

tainous  regions  of  Colorado.  With  his  wife  and 
little  children,  we  bade  him  farewell  at  the  station, 
where  he  took  his  train  for  the  West.  At  the  time 
there  was  very  little  hope  of  his  restoration  to  health 
and  his  return  home.  He  hadn't  been  absent  from 
his  family  very  long  when  one  day  his  wife  received 
a  message  from  him  saying:  "Send  money  at  once  to 
come  home."  In  a  few  days  he  returned  only  to  fall 
asleep  surrounded  by  his  family  and  friends. 

Many  a  man  today  is  treating  his  immortal  soul  as 
this  young  man  treated  his  body.  With  all  oppor- 
tunities you  cannot  afford  to  starve  your  soul. 


XVII 

THE  BOOK  OF  JUDGMENT 

Revelation  20:12.  And  the  dead  were  judged  out  of 
those  things  which  were  written  in  the  books  according 
to  their  works. 

There  are  five  books  concerned  in  the  interests  of 
every  immortal  soul: 

There  is  the  Book  of  Nature  that  everyone  may 
read — "for  the  heavens  declare  the  glory  of  God  and 
the  firmament  sheweth  His  handiwork.  Day  unto 
day  uttereth  speech  and  night  unto  night  sheweth 
knowledge." 

There  is  the  book  of  human  nature — "Ye  are  our 
epistle  written  in  our  hearts,  known  and  read  of  all 
men."  This  is  the  book  that  some  people  read  only 
with  an  idea  of  criticism  and  not  for  profit. 

There  is  the  Book  of  Providence  where  God  speaks 
in  the  events  that  transpire  day  after  day,  for  there 
is  nothing  occurs  here  on  earth  but  what  God  is 
back  of  it  ruling  and  reigning  for  His  own  glory  and 
the  uplifting  of  the  people  of  the  earth. 

There  is  the  Book  of  Divine  Revelation — "Thy 

word  is  a  lamp  unto  my  feet  and  a  guide  unto  my 

pathway." 

160 


The  Booh  of  Judgment  161 

There  is  the  Book  of  Judgment  of  which  the  text 
speaks — "for  all  must  appear  before  the  judgment 
seat  of  Christ  and  give  account  of  the  deeds  done  in 
the  body,  whether  they  be  good  or  evil." 

It  is  our  purpose  this  morning  to  speak  on  this 
the  Book  of  Judgment  and  we  shall  present  the 
What,  the  Why,  the  When  and  the  Who  of  Judg- 
ment. 

I.  What  is  the  Judgment?  In  the  first  place  let 
me  say  it  is  the  day  of  reckoning,  when  the  books 
shall  be  opened,  we  are  told,  for  God  is  keeping  an 
account  of  all  that  takes  place  here  on  earth  and 
some  day  all  shall  appear  before  Him  and  there 
render  an  account  for  their  conduct  on  earth.  There 
are  many  books,  we  are  told  here  in  this  text,  so 
there  are  many  events  that  transpire  here  on  earth. 
Sometimes  we  are  not  conscious  that  these  things  are 
being  recorded,  nevertheless  they  are,  for  there  is 
nothing  takes  place  here  on  earth  without  the  notice 
of  Almighty  God.  There  are  some  things  that  have 
been  revealed  in  the  discovery  and  inventions  of 
science  that  have  aided  us  in  the  understanding  of 
the  judgment  day.  For  instance,  the  atmosphere 
round  about  us  is  essential  to  the  transmission  of 
sound.  Were  this  air  removed  from  this  room  this 
morning,  the  sound  of  my  voice  could  not  be  heard, 
so  from  the  lips  go  forth  sounds  carried  by  these 
air  waves  to  the  end  of  the  earth.  You,  the  receiver, 
take  hold  of  this  sound  and  hence  it  becomes  to  you 


162  Pure  Religion 

a  means  of  information  through  the  language  we 
use,  in  the  expression  of  our  thought.  However, 
this  is  not  the  end  of  our  sound,  for  it  is  carried  on 
farther  and  farther  as  wireless  telegraphy  has 
proven  in  these  modem  days.  When  a  message  is 
sent  out  from  the  transmitter,  the  air  waves  carry 
it  for  thousands  of  miles  and  even  across  the  ocean 
in  some  distant  continent  the  receiver  takes  hold  of 
that  message  and  intei*prets  it  in  human  language 
and  so  sound  is  carried  everywhere.  You  will  find 
in  our  community  here  and  there  little  stations  on 
the  tops  of  buildings  where  messages  are  received 
from  the  air,  for  the  air  is  full  of  these  messages,  for 
no  sound  is  emitted  from  any  source  but  what  is  car- 
ried for  millions  and  millions  of  miles  through  space. 

So  photography  likewise  has  revealed  this  great 
law.  Light  is  necessary  to  produce  pictures,  hence 
any  object  here  in  this  world  when  it  is  thrown  upon 
some  background,  these  rays  of  light  form  the  image 
of  that  object.  So  sometimes  people  imagine  that 
their  acts  and  conduct  is  unknown  in  this  world. 
There  is  not  a  hand  lifted;  there  is  not  a  sound 
emitted,  but  what  somewhere  it  is  registered  and  shall 
be  reproduced  on  the  day  of  judgment. 

The  other  day  men  were  eager  to  see  a  reproduc- 
tion of  that  great  prize  fight — the  whole  thing  has 
been  re-enacted,  and  why.''  Because  these  light  pic- 
tures were  used  as  the  acts  were  being  portrayed  and 
then  transferred  to  these  films  and  there  retained  and 


The  Book  of  Judgment  163 

sent  all  over  the  country  to  be  reproduced.  So  there 
is  a  reproduction  of  sound  and  of  the  acts  and  the 
movements  of  men  all  over  tliis  land. 

Some  years  ago,  in  company  with  a  friend  of  mine, 
an   old  minister,  we  were  invited   to   a   physician's 
office  to  see  the  X-Ray  and  when  we  entered  his  office 
he  took  us  to  a  little  room  and  showed  us  this  won- 
derful invention.    As  you  looked  into  that  wonderful 
instrument  you  could  see  the  bones  of  your  hand; 
you  could  see  through  any  object  no  matter  how 
thick  or  dense,  and  so  the  doctor  placed  in  the  middle 
of  one  of  his  large  medical  books  a  silver  dollar  and 
then  told  my  friend  to  look  in  that  machine  and  see 
what  he  could  behold.     As  he  gazed,  he  said,  "I  see 
a  dollar."     Well,  the  doctor  said  with  a  smile,  "I 
never  yet  saw  a  preacher  who  could  not  see  a  dollar." 
But  the  fact  is  that  everything  in  this  world  is  visible 
to  the  eye  of  Almighty  God.     Nothing  can  be  hidden 
from  Him.     There  is  one  sentence  in  the  old  book 
that  is  startlingly  true  neverthless — "Be  sure  your 
sins  will  find  you  out."    All  over  this  world  are  being 
recorded    somewhere   in   tliis   impressionable    atmos- 
phere round  about  us,  events  that  shall  be  repro- 
duced sometime  on  that  day  that  God  Almighty  has 
appointed — the  Day  of  Judgment.     That  is  a  day 
of  reproduction  as  well  as  a  day  of  reckoning.     All 
the  events  that  have  ever  taken  place  in  the  world 
are  recorded  somewhere  and  then  shall  be  brought 
forth  in  great  panoramic  review. 


164  Pure  Religion 

When  Columbus  set  sail  from  Spain  and  traversed 
an  unknown  sea,  and  succeeded  after  perilous  jour- 
neying, in  discovering  the  new  continent — that  event 
is  recorded  somewhere  and  can  be  reproduced.  The 
life,  the  character,  the  deeds  of  men,  live  after  them 
down  to  the  end  of  time.  Yes,  throughout  eternity. 
The  countless  number  of  wars  that  have  taken  place 
and  deluged  this  world  with  blood,  are  registered  in 
the  heavens  above  somewhere.  All  the  deeds  of  men 
— yes,  their  very  thoughts  form  some  impression 
upon  the  air  round  about  us.  The  great  receiving 
sheet  that  God  Almighty  has  spread  shall  be  gazed 
upon  by  the  numberless  hosts  in  the  days  to  come. 
There  is  nothing  in  this  world  that  transpires  that 
is  annihilated  and  forgotten  on  the  day  of  judgment. 
But  it  is  not  only  a  day  of  reckoning  and  reproduc- 
tion— it  is  also  a  day  of  awards,  when  God  Almighty 
shall  reward  man  according  to  the  deeds  done  in  the 
body.  The  Christian  on  that  day  need  fear  no  ill 
consequences  of  his  life  because  the  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ  cleanses  us  from  all  sin.  That  is  the  remedy 
for  the  sins  of  those  who  turn  away  from  their  evil 
lives  to  Jesus  Christ  the  Saviour  of  man.  So  much 
then  concerning  the  Day  of  Judgment  of  which  the 
Bible  speaks  from  the  very  beginning  to  the  end.  In 
the  Old  Testament  we  are  told  the  judge  of  all  the 
earth  sTiall  appear  and  pass  sentence  upon  human- 
kind. The  New  Testament  speaks  of  it  over  and 
over  again  where  we  are  admonished  to  prepare  for 


The  Book  of  Jiidgmeni  165 

the  day  when  all  men  shall  give  account  of  the  deeds 
done  in  the  body. 

II.  TJie  why  of  the  judgment.  The  day  of  judg- 
ment is  necessary  in  the  first  place  because  of  the 
inequality  in  this  life.  We  are  all  aware  of  the  fact 
that  justice  cannot  be  properly  meted  out  in  this 
world  for  the  simple  reason  that  man  himself  is 
limited  in  knowledge,  in  ability;  even  if  courts  of 
justice  are  impartial,  they  may  be  unable  to  declare 
a  just  judgment  for  the  simple  reason  that  they 
may  be  biased,  prejudiced,  or  limited  in  their  knowl- 
edge of  the  case.  The  consequences  of  men's  acts 
are  not  always  seen,  for  they  go  on  to  the  end  of 
time,  even  if  man  depart  from  this  life.  So  you  see 
the  impartial  decision  cannot  possibly  be  rendered  in 
every  case.  The  injustice  of  this  world  is  familiar 
to  all  of  us.  Hence  it  is  necessary  that  there  be  a 
day  when  justice  shall  be  meted  out  to  humankind, 
and  the  consciences  of  men  everywhere  are  in  accord 
with  this  great  demand,  that  sometime  man  must 
appear  before  God  and  give  an  account  of  his  con- 
duct, no  matter  how  low  and  degraded  he  may  be. 
There  is  some  conception  imbedded  in  the  very  life 
of  the  human  race  that  justice  somewhere  shall  be 
done  to  humankind.  Men  may  deceive  themselves 
and  imagine  they  can  do  all  sorts  of  crime  and  escape 
the  consequences  of  their  conduct,  but  their  igno- 
rance of  the  great  laws  of  God  and  of  His  moral 
demands  upon  humankind  will  never  answer  for  them 


166  Pure  Religion 

on  the  day  of  judgment.  They  ought  to  know  better. 
Why  then  should  there  be  a  day  of  judgment?  Be- 
cause the  time  must  come  when  all  wrongs  shall  be 
righted.  It  may  seem  at  times  as  though  right  is 
forever  on  the  scaffold  and  wrong  forever  on  the 
throne,  but  it  is  only  for  a  time.  That  Day  of  Judg- 
ment will  straighten  out  all  the  wrong  that  has  been 
done  here. 

III.  The  when  of  the  judgment.  When  shall  this 
great  event  take  place?  Well,  not  until  after  death. 
We  read  it  is  appointed  unto  men  once  to  die  and 
after  that  the  judgment.  When  shall  it  take  place? 
Not  until  after  the  Coming  of  Christ.  We  are  told 
again  that  "as  ye  see  Him  going  into  heaven,  in  like 
manner  shall  He  come  again."  So  everywhere  we  are 
told  in  this  Word  that  Christ  is  coming  again  and 
after  His  advent  the  second  time  in  the  world,  shall 
take  place  this  day  of  reckoning.  When  shall  this 
judgment  take  place?  Not  until  Jesus  comes  and 
raises  the  dead.  This,  we  read  in  the  lesson  this 
morning,  is  the  first  resurrection,  for  he- shall  descend 
from  heaven  with  a  shout  and  the  voice  of  the  arch- 
angel .  .  .  and  the  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first. 
Then  after  the  first  resurrection,  we  are  told  here 
in  the  Divine  Word,  there  shall  be  a  period  called 
the  Millennium — the  thousand  years  when  He  shall 
reign  with  His  saints,  and  Satan  shall  be  bound  and 
righteousness  shall  cover  this  earth.  The  Divine 
Word  shall  be  found  everywhere  as  the  waters  cover 


The  BooJc  of  Judgment  16*7 

the  sea.  Then  after  this  period  of  millennium  when 
Jesus  shall  reign  visibly  on  earth  with  His  disciples, 
shall  come  to  pass  that  second  great  event  called  the 
second  resurrection.  But  Jesus  says  "blessed  is  he 
that  has  part  in  the  first  resurrection ;  upon  such  the 
second  death  has  no  power."  After  this  second 
resurrection  then  all  who  shall  be  raised  unto  con- 
demnation shall  appear,  with  the  saints,  before  the 
judgment  seat  of  Jesus  Christ,  for  in  the  last  great 
day  perilous  times  shall  come.  Then  shall  men  call 
upon  the  rocks  and  mountains  to  hide  them.  So 
after  this  second  resurrection,  this  book  tells  us, 
shall  occur  this  judgment  day. 

IV.  The  who  of  the  judgment.  Who  shall  be 
judged?  We  are  told  that  all  nations,  all  kindred, 
all  tongues,  all  men  and  angels  shall  be  brought  to 
appear  before  the  judgment  seat  of  Christ.  After 
the  resurrection;  after  the  great  program  of  God 
has  been  carried  out  to  completion,  then  shall  take 
place  the  last  great  event  of  the  world's  history,  be- 
fore there  shall  be  a  reward  or  a  judgment  unto 
condemnation  upon  the  human  family.  The  atheist 
will  be  there;  the  agnostic;  those  men  who  slew  the 
millions  of  Christians  in  the  early  centuries ;  the  man 
wlio  pulled  the  trigger  that  sent  the  bullet  through 
the  body  of  our  beloved  president  William  McKinley 
will  be  there.  Those  men  who  the  other  day  com- 
mitted their  dastardly  crime  in  sending  to  an  un- 
timely grave  one  of  our  beloved  citizens  and  Chris- 


168  Pure  Religion 

tians — a  useful  man  of  this  community — who  es- 
caped with  their  booty  and  at  least  one  of  them 
imagines  that  the  transaction  shall  never  be  brought 
against  him  any  more — that  he  can  carry  out  to  a 
successful  issue  all  the  plans  without  detection.  He 
will  be  there.  Men  of  all  ages ;  of  all  nations ;  of  all 
the  universe  if  there  are  others  inhabited,  will  be 
there,  for  the  angels,  we  are  told,  shall  be  brought  be- 
fore the  judgment  seat  of  Almighty  God.  Yes,  then 
one  who  this  morning  by  his  own  selfish  ideas  imag- 
ines he  can  use  this  day  as  he  pleases,  will  be  there 
and  must  give  an  account  for  the  manner  in  which 
he  spent  this  holy  Lord's  day.  The  man  who  corners 
the  market  and  fills  his  oAvn  unrighteous  coffers  with 
filthy  gain  and  cheats  his  fellowmen  and  even  reduces 
men  to  stai'vation  because  of  the  lack  of  food,  will 
be  there.  Yes,  the  man  who  leads  his  unrighteous, 
irreligious  life ;  the  man  who  expects  to  escape  de- 
tection here,  will  find  that  he  cannot  escape  the  judg- 
ment day  for  all  will  be  open  before  the  eyes  of  Him 
with  whom  we  have  to  do.  Yes,  the  infidel  will  be 
there ;  the  man  who  denies  God ;  who  blasphemes  his 
Holy  name  and  disputes  His  Divine  Word  and  leaves 
an  influence  in  the  world  for  unrighteousness  that 
can  be  felt  on  to  the  end  of  time.  He  too  must  ap- 
pear before  the  judgment  seat  of  Christ.  The 
Christians  will  be  there.  Ah,  yes — not  for  condemna- 
tion, but  for  vindication,  for  God  then  will  see  that 
righteousness  shall  be  meted  out  to  all  His  people. 


The  Book  of  Judgment  169 

Some  time  ago  a  man  who  had  come  home  from  his 
place  of  business,  as  he  walked  along  the  street  near 
his  own  house,  looked  up  suddenly  at  his  building 
and  was  startled  to  see  sitting  on  the  very  roof  of 
his  house,  his  little  two-year-old  child.  His  heart 
almost  stopped  beating  when  he  saw  the  perilous 
position  in  which  this  little  one  was  placed  and  as  he 
walked,  the  little  one  extended  his  arms  to  the 
father.  He  did  not  know  whether  he  should  speak 
or  walk  or  stand  still.  He  was  almost  paralyzed. 
But  soon  he  saw  his  wife,  the  mother  of  the  little 
child,  at  the  window  and  with  hands  beckoning  to  the 
little  child  and  a  forced  smile  on  her  face,  she  soon 
attracted  the  attention  of  the  little  one  and  he 
turned  to  climb  back  again  into  the  window  and  suc- 
ceeded finally  in  getting  back  again  and  was  safe 
in  the  arms  of  the  mother.  But  there  are  countless 
hosts  of  men  and  women  in  this  world  who  are  un- 
conscious of  their  danger,  just  as  this  little  one. 
They  live  on  their  life  to  the  end  of  their  sojourn; 
careless  and  indifferent  with  respect  to  the  conse- 
quences of  their  lives.  God  has  placed  men  here 
in  this  world  for  a  purpose  and  He  is  keeping  an 
account  of  all  our  conduct  and  some  day  all  men 
must  give  an  account  of  the  deeds  done  in  the  body. 


XVIII 


THE  TEARS  OF  JESUS 

Luhe  19:11.     And  "when  He  was  come  near.  He  he- 
held  the  city  and  wept  over  it. 

This  is  the  first  Sunday  of  Lent.  The  name  Lent 
is  given  to  this  season  of  the  year  because  the  days 
begin  to  lengthen,  and  because  the  church  especially 
calls  to  remembrance  the  passion,  crucifixion  and 
resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ.  This  is  a  most  appro- 
priate time  of  self-denial  and  meditation  upon  the 
sacrifice  of  our  Blessed  Redeemer.  His  life  and 
death  are  subjects  of  deep  interest  at  all  times  but 
particularly  at  this  season  should  we  draw  near  to 
the  cross  and  fully  appreciate  His  sufferings  and 
death  for  us. 

It  is  our  purpose  from  now  until  the  blessed 
Easter-tide  to  journey  with  Him  to  Calvary  and  so 
prepare  ourselves  for  a  blessed  and  profitable  Com- 
munion on  the  Resurrection  Day. 

Our  Saviour  was  journeying  to  His  cross.  He 
set  His  face  steadfastly  to  go  to  Jerusalem.  Multi- 
tudes accompanied  Him.  Some  through  curiosity, 
others  prompted  by  sincerest  love  and  affection.    At 

170 


The  Tears  of  Jesus  171 

a  sudden  turn  in  the  road  Jesus  gets  a  glimpse  of  the 
city,  a  city  He  loved  and  for  which  He  is  about  to 
die.  As  He  gazes  upon  the  city  in  all  its  mag- 
nificence and  glory,  tears  fill  His  eyes — "O !  Jerusa- 
lem, Jerusalem,  thou  that  killest  the  prophets  and 
stonest  them  that  are  sent  unto  thee  how  often  would 
I  have  gathered  thee  as  a  hen  gathereth  her  brood 
under  her  wings,  but  ye  would  not ;  your  house  is  left 
unto  thee  desolate."  "And  when  He  was  come  near, 
He  beheld  the  city  and  wept  over  it." 

Let  us  reverently  study  the  theme,  "The  Tears  of 
Jesus."    Notice  first  of  all,  they  were: 

I.  Tears  of  loneliness.  How  lonely  He  was  in  a 
world  He  himself  built!  Even  His  disciples  could 
not  understand  Him.  He  was  alone  on  the  mountain 
side  in  prayer,  alone  in  dark  Gethsemane,  while  His 
followers  slept;  alone  in  Pilate's  judgment  hall; 
alone  on  the  cross;  and  yet  He  was  not  alone;  His 
Father  was  with  Him. 

"Allein  und  doch  nicht  ganz  allein  bin  ich  in  meiner 
Einsamkeit." 

"Alone  and  yet  not  quite  alone  am  I  in  my  own  lone- 
liness." 

II.  Tears  of  homesickness.  He  was  absent  from 
His  home  for  thirty-three  years.  The  world  to  which 
He  came  was  altogether  different  from  the  one  He 
left.  The  associations  and  companions  were  all  dif- 
ferent.    He  came  to  a  race  to  save  and  He  was  re- 


172  Pure  Religion 

jected.  He  humbled  Himself  and  became  obedient 
unto  the  death  of  the  cross.  "The  foxes  have  holes, 
tlie  birds  of  the  air  have  nests,  but  the  Son  of  Man 
hath  not  where  to  lay  His  head."  There  was  no  place 
He  could  call  His  own  and  yet  He  owns  the  worlds. 
Even  after  His  death  His  body  was  placed  in  a  bor- 
rowed grave.  The  cold,  harsh  treatment  of  an  un- 
grateful world  was  enough  to  make  Him  weep,  He 
was  far  away  from  home. 

III.  Tears  of  sujfervng.  Who  does  not  know 
what  suffering  is !  We  have  all  had  our  aches  and 
pains.  But  there  has  never  been  any  pain  or  sorrow 
commensurate  with  His.  He  was  reviled,  persecuted 
and  tormented.  No  suffering  has  ever  been  experi- 
enced like  His.  In  the  last  moments  of  a  dying  man 
we  do  everything  possible  for  his  relief.  In  the  case 
of  Christ  everything  was  done  to  increase  His  suffer- 
ing. The  mob  tliirsted  for  His  blood.  "Crucify 
Him!"  "Crucify  Him."  His  closest  disciple  denied 
Him.  Judas  with  torch  in  hand  leads  the  angry 
crowd  through  the  streets  to  the  Garden  and  places 
upon  His  feverish  brow  the  kiss  of  betrayal. 
Through  the  stormy  night  they  cry  for  His  last  drop 
of  blood.  They  hasten  the  mock  trial  in  order  that 
they  may  the  sooner  quench  their  thirst  for  blood. 
They  march  to  the  place  of  a  skull  where  His 
greatest  sufferings  are  inflicted  and  where  occurs  the 
greatest  tragedy  of  all  ages.  Unable  to  bear  the 
cross  any  farther  He   totters   and  falls  under  the 


The  Tears  of  Jesus  173 

load.  A  bystander  is  immediately  pressed  into  serv- 
ice. On  they  go  to  Calvary.  The  hole  into  which 
the  cross  is  to  be  placed  has  already  been  dug. 
They  bore  holes  through  His  hands  and  feet,  the 
tenderest  parts  of  /His  body,  where  all  the  nerves 
seem  to  center.  They  lay  Him  on  the  cross  and 
pierce  His  hands  and  feet.  Up  they  lift  the  cross 
and  let  it  fall  into  the  hole  prepared  for  it,  with  a 
thud.  What  excruciating  pain  He  endured  those 
six  long  hours,  no  mortal  can  ever  know !  No  won- 
der He  wept  on  the  cross,  as  the  writer  to  the 
Hebrews  says. 

IV.  Tears  of  sympathy.  We  read  where  Jesus 
wept  at  the  grave  of  Lazarus.  He  wept  tears  of 
sympathy.  His  heart  was  touched  with  the  woes  and 
sufferings  of  humanity.  He  suffered  with  men  as  well 
as  for  men. 

V.  Tears  of  grief  for  a  city  in  ruins.  When  He 
beheld  the  city  He  wept  over  it  because  they  knew  not 
the  day  of  their  visitation.  When  Jesus  beheld  the 
city  He  not  only  saw  the  present  but  the  future  con- 
dition of  the  people.  When  they  rejected  Him  they 
chose  ruin  and  destruction  rather  than  peace  and 
blessing.  In  less  than  forty  years  after  Christ's 
warning  to  the  city  of  Jerusalem,  its  inhabitants 
were  either  slain  or  scattered  and  their  fair  city  re- 
duced to  ashes.  He  saw  tliis  in  advance  and  that  is 
why  He  wept.  Josephus  tells  us  that  at  the  time  of 
destruction  there  were  over  three  million  people  in  the 


174  Pure  Religion 

city.  In  his  writings  he  gives  us  some  idea  of  the 
magnificence  and  splendor  of  this  great  city.  It  was 
protected  on  one  side  by  the  river  and  on  the  other 
three  sides  there  were  immense  walls.  Some  of  the 
stones  in  the  walls  were  thirty  feet  long,  fifteen  feet 
wide,  and  seven  and  one-half  feet  thick.  The  temple 
of  marble  and  gold  with  its  dome  elevated  to  the  sky 
and  overlaid  w^th  gold,  glistening  in  the  sunlight  af- 
forded a  wonderful  spectacle.  On  the  walls  were 
dozens  of  towers  built  high  into  the  heavens,  also  of 
solid  stone,  giving  ample  opportunity  to  destroy  any 
enemy  that  might  appear.  The  people  all  seemed 
confident  that  their  city  was  bound  to  stand  until 
the  end  of  time.  But  Titus  with  his  Roman  army 
came  and  laid  siege  to  the  city.  He  battered  away 
at  the  gates  of  the  city.  The  inhabitants  within 
continued  their  orgies.  They  felt  secure.  The  day 
of  their  doom,  however,  was  set.  Gate  after  gate 
tottered  and  fell.  In  one  day  500  human  beings  were 
taken  out  of  the  city  and  hung  on  crosses  outside 
erected  for  the  purpose.  The  enemy  entered  the  city 
trampling  upon  men,  women  and  children.  The 
streets  of  the  city  ran  with  blood.  Over  100,000 
bodies  were  lying  there,  dead,  at  one  time.  Mothers 
crushed  the  lives  out  of  their  little  children,  believing 
that  thereby  they  would  relieve  them  of  a  more  cruel 
death,  should  they  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy. 
Many  were  allowed  to  escape  after  their  arms  were 
severed  from  their  bodies.     In  order  to  conceal  the 


The  Tears  of  Jesus  175 

gold  saved  for  years  by  the  people,  many  swallowed 
their  savings.  When  the  army  learned  of  this  the 
soldiers  cut  open  the  victims  and  robbed  them  of 
their  treasures.  All  these  bitter  consequences  of 
their  disobedience  Jesus  saw.  No  wonder  He  wept ! 
The  sad  fact  is  all  alike  suffered,  the  innocent  and 
guilty.  The  rulers,  teachers  and  chiefs  of  the  people 
might  have  avoided  all  tliis  horror. 

The  same  is  pertinent  to  our  day.  Who  is  re- 
sponsible for  the  immoral,  irreligious  conditions  all 
over  the  world?  Why  this  dreadful  conflict  on 
European  soil  in  this  twentieth  century.?  The  masses 
never  would  have  crucified  Christ.  The  masses 
despise  war  and  injustice  and  unrighteousness. 
There  are  those  who  are  responsible  in  our  day  as 
were  those  in  the  first  century.  And  we  all  know  it 
without  further  comment.  Who  are  our  chief  men 
today.?  They  are  our  President,  members  of  Con- 
gress, legislators,  judges,  lawyers,  editors,  teachers, 
etc.,  and  they  have  witliin  their  control  almost  om- 
nipotent power.  They  create  public  sentiment.  All 
people  look  up  to  them.  What  a  power  for  right- 
eousness. If  all  our  leaders  would  be  God-fearing 
men,  what  a  power  for  good  would  be  felt  in  our 
land !  The  leading  men  of  Jerusalem  might  have  saved 
the  city  and  spared  the  tears  of  Jesus.  Some  one 
says:  the  strangest  thing  about  all  funerals  in  the 
city  of  Jerusalem  was  this,  that  not  a  tear  was  shed. 
But  One  stood  outside  of  the  city  and  wept.     Some 


176  Pure  Religion 

day  there  will  be  a  reversal  of  this  scene.  Jesus  will 
sit  on  His  throne  and  not  a  tear  will  He  shed.  In- 
stead of  a  Saviour  He  will  be  Judge  and  all  nations 
shall  be  gathered  before  Him.  Gratefully  accept 
His  offer  of  Salvation  now,  and  the  terrors  of  judg- 
ment will  vanish. 


XIX 

ESSENTIALS  OF  LIFE 

Ecc.  12:1.  Remember  now  thy  Creator  in  the  days  of 
thy  youth. 

"Life  is  the  time  to  serve  the  Lord. 
The  time  to  insure  the  great  reward." 

Youth  is  the  time  to  begin.  There  is  a  more  ready 
response  to  the  appeals  of  Christianity  in  youth  than 
at  any  other  period  of  life;  and  why.''  Because  at 
this  time  character  has  not  yet  been  fixed  and  the 
mind  and  heart  are  more  impressionable.  Obser- 
vation and  experience  both  teach  us  that  the  conver- 
sions to  Christianity  during  adult  life  and  old  age 
are  very  few  compared  with  decisions  made  in  youth. 
Reliable  statistics  inform  us  that  90  percent  of 
Christians  came  to  a  definite  stand  for  Christ  before 
the  age  of  twenty-three  years.  In  the  salvation  of 
youth,  not  only  a  life  is  saved  but  a  life  time.  In 
the  theme  "Essentials  of  Right  Living,"  we  want  to 
consider  ten  this  morning. 

I.     A  sound  body.    The  body  is  the  temple  of  the 

Holy  Ghost,  in  wliich  God  dwells  and  therefore  we 

must  care  for  it.     Health  is  very  necessary  in  the 

177 


178  Pure  Religion 

battle  of  life,  many  a  man  or  woman  has  achieved 
fame  in  spite  of  a  weak  body,  yet  it  stands  to  reason 
that  without  this  handicap  they  could  have  accom- 
plished even  more.  We  owe  it  to  God  as  well  as  to 
ourselves  to  care  for  the  body.  It  is  a  serious  as 
well  as  startling  fact  to  know  that  100,000  more 
men  go  to  their  graves  annually  than  women.  In 
infancy  the  deaths  of  females  far  exceed  those  of 
males,  but  at  the  age  of  about  25  years  the  tide  turns 
and  the  males  who  go  to  their  graves  outstrip  the 
females  by  so  great  a  number  as  stated.  Why  is 
this,  the  stronger  sex  outlived  by  the  weaker.''  You 
say  because  of  his  occupation  in  shops,  railroads, 
and  manufacturing  establishments  the  man's  life  is 
constantly  exposed  to  danger  and  therein  do  we  find 
the  cause  for  this  immense  draught  of  human  life. 
While  this  is  true,  the  number  of  fatalities  in  these 
respects  do  not  cause  the  excess.  The  reason  is 
found  in  man's  moral  degeneracy.  The  insane  asy- 
lum and  penitentiary,  man's  habitation,  reveal  the 
sad  truth  that  man  is  more  vicious  and  immoral  than 
woman.  The  liquor  traffic,  lust  and  other  vices  of 
which  man  is  guilty,  bring  down  untold  numbers  to 
untimely  graves.  Take  care  of  your  body,  it  is  a 
gift  of  God. 

II.  Trained  head.  A  citizen  of  the  twentieth 
century  needs  to  be  informed.  Competition  is  keen 
today  and  the  man  who  is  untrained  in  the  great 
battle  of  life  must  suffer  defeat.     Men  are  paid  not 


Essentials  of  Life  179 

only  for  what  they  do,  but  for  what  they  know.  In 
all  vocations  and  professions  fitness  is  demanded  and 
rightly  so.  Do  not  begrudge  the  time  expended  in 
preparation  for  your  life  work;  the  Master  spent 
thirty  years  in  preparation  for  three  years'  work. 
The  best  Christians  are  those  who  have  spent  their 
days  of  youth  in  the  study  of  God's  work.  Boys  and 
girls  well  trained  in  the  Catechism  develop  into  the 
most  earnest  and  efficient  workers  in  the  kingdom. 

III.  Trained  heart.  "Keep  thy  heart  with  all 
diligence,  for  out  of  it  are  the  issues  of  life."  The 
heart  needs  cultivation,  no  one  has  a  monopoly  of 
love,  kindness  and  generosity.  You  may  each  and  all 
possess  these  virtues.  The  Altruistic  spirit  is  so 
much  needed  in  our  day.  We  are  our  brother's 
keeper,  "in  honor  preferring  one  another."  Love 
others  and  by  gentle  forbearance  and  kindness  be 
transformed  into  the  very  image  of  Christ. 

IV.  Trained  hand.  No  man  has  a  right  to  ex- 
pect this  world  to  give  him  a  living.  He  owes  the 
world  a  life  and  the  best  he  can  live.  As  a  rule  life 
is  what  you  make  it.  You  get  out  of  life  exactly 
what  you  put  in,  no  more.  We  are  put  into  this  world 
to  do  something  noble  and  good,  whatever  be  your 
bent,  make  your  life  choice  with  God's  help  and  there 
apply  yourself  diligently  until  your  work  is  done 
and  heaven's  gate  will  open  to  receive  you. 

V.  Sticktoitiveness.  One  of  the  tilings  we  find  so 
often  lacking  is  "staying  qualities."    Many  a  young 


180  Pure  Religion 

man  or  woman  starts  out  well  but  fails  to  finish  in 
the  race.  Out  of  every  one  hundred  girls  and  boys 
in  our  schools  only  five  graduate  in  the  high  school 
and  only  two  from  college.  The  greatest  agency,  we 
are  told,  for  the  training  of  boys  and  girls  for  church 
membership  is  the  Sunday  school  and  yet  during  that 
critical  period  of  life  60  percent  are  lost  to  the 
church  and  Sunday  school.  How  sad  to  behold 
Sunday  after  Sunday  hundreds  and  thousands  leav- 
ing the  Sunday  school  and  turning  their  backs  on 
the  church.  In  Sunday  school  business  and  every- 
thing else  we  need  re-echoed  again  and  again:  "Be 
true  and  faithful  to  the  end."  "A  rolling  stone 
gathers  no  moss,"  "stick  to  your  bush,"  are  hoary 
with  age  but  well  worth  consideration.  You  have 
vowed  at  the  altar  to  remain  faithful  to  death.  Or, 
doesn't  your  vow  mean  anything? 

VI.  Courteous  independence.  Boys  and  girls 
must  have  courage  enough  to  say  "no"  at  times  when 
assailed  by  the  tempter,  the  temptations  of  life  are 
so  numerous  and  strong. 

"Dare  to  be  a  Daniel, 
Dare  to  stand  alone. 
Dare  to  have  a  purpose  firm, 
Dare  to  make  it  known." 

A  writer  in  one  of  my  magazines  lined  up  two  foot- 
ball teams,  called  the  great  game  of  life,  something 
like  this: 


Essentials  of  Life  181 

Hope FB   Despair 

Self  Control L,H Laziness 

Perseverance RH Anger 

Love QB    Hate 

Honesty RE    Falsehood 

Knowledge RT Pride 

Obedience RG    Irreverence 

Faith C    Doubt 

Prayer LG    Self  Will 

Humility LT    Ignorance 

Truth LE   Dishonesty 

This  is  a  continuous  battle.  Who  will  win?  A 
young  man  who  cannot  say  no  when  tempted  to  drink 
has  already  opened  the  line  for  the  enemy  and  defeat 
is  certain.  The  man  who  signs  the  pledge  and  keeps 
it,  ranks  with  the  signers  of  the  declaration  of  inde- 
pendence who  said,  "In  support  of  this  declaration 
we  pledge  our  lives,  our  fortunes  and  our  sacred 
honor."  Such  a  man  will  never  know  defeat.  Call 
the  roll  of  honor  down  through  the  ages  and  see  on 
which  side  the  world's  giants  stood. 

VII.  Good  vocabulary.  A  gentleman  never 
swears.  Blasphemy  is  always  a  sign  of  mental  as 
well  as  moral  weakness.  Whenever  man  uses  unclean 
and  blasphemous  words  to  enforce  an  argument  he 
at  once  reveals  his  empty  mind. 

VIII.  Christian  service.  In  some  respects  lower 
animals  are  superior  to  man.  The  ox  is  stronger,  the 
dog  is  fleeter  of  foot,  the  eagle  has  a  keener  vision, 
but  no  man  ought  to  allow  the  inferior  animals  to 


182  Pure  Religion 

outstrip  him  in  service  for  his  fellowman.  It  is 
related  of  a  St.  Bernard  dog  that  he  saved  thirty- 
seven  persons  from  dying  in  the  deep  snows  of  the 
Alps.  Completely  exhausted  after  he  rescued  the 
thirty-seventh  traveler,  he  fell  dead  at  his  master's 
feet.  He  had  a  passion  to  save  men,  which  so  few 
persons  possess. 

IX.  Prayer.  "Ye  ought  always  to  pray."  No 
man  can  win  without  prayer.  You  say  you  cannot 
pray.?  All  men  can  pray,  if  they  want  to  do  so. 
Man  generally  does  what  he  wants  to  do.  If  a  boy 
wants  to  be  a  doctor  he  applies  himself  with  that  end 
in  view.  If  he  wants  to  be  a  mechanic  he  works  to 
attain  his  end.  If  all  men  wanted  to  pray  and 
worked  at  it  half  as  hard  as  they  do  at  temporal 
things  there  wouldn't  be  a  man  who  couldn't  pray. 
Pray  always. 

X.  Guide  hook.  "Thy  word  is  the  lamp  unto  my 
feet  and  a  guide  unto  my  path  way.'*  In  youth  the 
mind  is  more  receptive  and  retentive  than  at  any 
other  time.  The  more  scriptural  truths  you  imprint 
on  memory's  tablets  in  youth  the  greater  will  be 
your  pay  when  once  you  are  unable  to  read  the 
printed  word.  No  one  can  journey  safely  in  tliis 
world  without  the  Book.  Use  it  reverently  and  fol- 
low its  precepts  carefully  and  you  will  rejoice  in  all 
eternity  because  of  fidelity  to  the  word. 

"Remember  now  thy  Creator  in  the  days  of  thy 
youth." 


XX 

RELIGIOUS  MELANCHOLY 

Matthew  2:3.  Art  thou  He  that  should  come,  or  do 
"we  look  for  another. 

John  the  Baptist  denounced  the  sin  of  Herod. 
For  this  act  he  was  cast  into  prison.  There  he  lay 
for  a  whole  year.  He,  like  many  others,  expected 
deliverance  from  the  hands  of  Jesus.  Instead  he 
lies  there  in  the  dungeon  week  after  week  and  month 
after  month  without  even  a  message  from  Christ. 
He  is  discouraged  and  sends  the  messenger  to  Christ 
with  the  words :  "Art  Thou  He  that  should  come 
or  do  we  look  for  another.'"' 

We  must  remember,  it  is  always  the  earnest,  sen- 
sitive soul  that  is  most  liable  to  discouragement.  The 
nearer  a  man  approaches  the  character  of  Christ, 
the  more  sensitive  to  sorrow  and  suffering.  However, 
there  is  a  vast  difference  between  sorrow  and  melan- 
choly. The  two  disciples  on  their  way  to  Emmaus 
were  sorrowful.  Often  we  don't  just  expect  what 
Christ  does  and  so  we  are  disappointed  like  these  two 
disciples  were.  In  life's  experience  shadows  are 
needed  as  well  as  sunshine.     Clouds  aid  us  in  our 

appreciation  of  the  sun.    A  pious  father  prayed  for 

183 


184  Pure  Religion 

his  children  thus,  "I  pray  not  for  all  sunshine  but 
just  enough  shadow  to  temper  the  sun." 

Our  theme  today  is  ^'Religious  Melancholy"  and 
we  will  dwell  upon:  1.  Its  Nature;  2.  Its  Cause, 
and  3.  Its  Cure. 

I.  N attire.  Some  worry  because  they  think  they 
are  not  Christians.  It  is  true  our  physical  condition 
has  much  to  do  with  our  disposition.  But  Chris- 
tian character  does  not  depend  upon  feeling,  but 
faith.  It  is  the  devil  who  tempts  us  to  look  to  our 
own  righteousness  instead  of  the  righteousness  of 
Christ.  Trust  Christ  and  not  your  own  changeable 
mood.  Above  all,  do  not  pass  judgment  upon  your- 
self or  anyone  else  in  times  of  despondency.  Wait 
and  pray  until  the  sunshine  comes.  No  man  can  see 
clearly  in  the  dark.  There  are  others  who  worry  be- 
cause they  tliink  they  have  committed  the  unpardon- 
able sin.  The  very  fact  of  sorrow  is  evidence  that 
they  have  not  committed  such  sin.  He  that  is  guilty 
of  so  heinous  a  sin  has  no  sorrow  for  sin  nor  does 
he  desire  to  repent. 

Again,  there  are  those  who  by  nature  have  a  phy- 
sical, gloomy  disposition.  They  look  on  the  dark 
side  of  everything.  Dark  clouds  have  no  silver 
lining.  For  them  life  is  one  long  funeral  pro- 
cession from  the  cradle  to  the  grave.  The  world 
is  becoming  worse  each  day.  Oh !  how  sad  the  world 
seems  to  him  who  looks  at  it  through  colored 
glasses !    It  is  said  of  Bengel,  one  of  the  greatest  of 


Religious  Melancholy  185 

excgetes,  one  of  the  best  of  Christian  men,  that  he 
fell  into  despondency.  To  him  the  heavens  seemed 
brass  and  God  hid  as  it  were  his  face  from  him.  He 
could  not  pray.  All  seemed  dark.  He  noticed  a 
little  child  playing  in  front  of  his  house.  He  called 
her  in  and  said:  "Can  you  pray?"  She  was  fright- 
ened at  first,  but  soon  recalled  a  little  prayer  her 
mother  had  taught  her  and  folding  her  hands,  uttered 
this  prayer  in  the  presence  of  the  great  scholar. 
Placing  liis  hand  upon  the  head  of  the  little  girl  he 
blessed  her  and  said:  "Now  I  can  pray."  And  fall- 
ing upon  his  knees  he  poured  out  his  soul  to  God  who 
heard  him  once  more. 

II.  Cause.  The  first  cause  I  mention  is  the  mon- 
otonous way.  Our  way  is  often  long  and  dreary 
without  a  change.  Events  are  the  same,  year  in  and 
year  out.  We  think  our  course  is  so  different  from 
that  of  anyone  else.  If  we  could  only  exchange  with 
our  neighbor,  how  pleasant  it  would  be.  Our  place  in 
the  world  is  so  insignificant.  John's  trouble  was  all 
caused  by  the  place  he  occupied.  If  he  could  have 
been  released  from  prison  or  if  he  never  would  have 
been  thrust  into  such  a  gloomy  place  he  never  would 
have  asked  the  question:  "Art  Thou  He  that  should 
come  or  do  we  look  for  another.''" 

Another  cause  is  sickness.  Many  a  stout  heart 
has  been  unnerved  by  illness.  So  much  work  to  be 
done  and  yet  the  weak  body  is  unable  to  meet  the 
task.    This  has  been  the  lament  of  many  a  distressed 


186  Fure  Religion 

soul.  Nevertheless,  often  a  healthy  soul  encased  in 
a  sickly  body  has  accomplished  more  for  the  glory 
of  God  and  the  good  of  man  than  the  most  robust 
body  and  diseased  soul. 

Another  cause  is  sin  committed.  Many  a  man  is 
concealing  the  serpent  in  liis  bosom  and  hugging  it 
to  his  heart,  rather  than  repent  of  his  sin  and  make 
restitution. 

Another  cause  is  fruitlessness  in  work.  We  see 
so  little  results  of  our  efforts  that  we  become  dis- 
heartened. And  yet  it  is  our  business  to  sow  the  seed 
and  leave  the  results  with  God.  We  are  admonished 
not  to  be  successful  but  to  be  faithful.  "Be  thou 
faitliful  unto  death  and  1  will  give  thee  a  crown  of 
life."  We  are  dissatisfied  in  order  that  we  may 
strive  to  attain  more  and  more  of  the  heavenly  vir- 
tues. 

Still  another  cause  is  disappointment.  You  have 
laid  your  plans,  hoped  for  the  best,  only  to  be  dis- 
appointed. You  meant  to  achieve  great  things  for 
your  fellowmen,  but  you  failed.  Death  entered  your 
home,  fire  destroyed  your  property,  all  your  pros- 
pects are  destroyed.  But  is  everything  gone?  How 
about  God,  eternity,  heaven  "where  neither  moth  nor 
rust  doth  corrupt  and  where  thieves  do  not  break 
through  nor  steal  .f^" 

III.  Cure.  First  of  all  remove  the  causes.  Build 
up  the  system,  repent,  accept  Christ,  beheve  His 
promises.    Turn  to  Christ  and  away  from  self.    For 


Religious  Melancholy  187 

physical  causes  take  physical  exercise,  for  spiritual 
causes  take  spiritual  exercise.  Work,  don't  sit  down 
and  lament.  There  is  nothing  that  will  change  a 
despondent,  gloomy  spirit  into  a  buoyant,  hopeful 
spirit  so  quickly  as  service  for  Christ.  And  last  of 
all,  but  first  in  act,  go  to  Christ  and  learn  of  Him. 
Remember  what  He  suffered.  John  acted  most  wisely 
in  going  to  Jesus  in  his  trouble.  John  was  not  skep- 
tic as  some  would  have  us  believe,  for  Christ  said: 
"Among  them  born  of  women  there  hath  not  risen 
a  greater  than  John  the  Baptist."  Even  in  his 
darkest  moments  he  was  true  to  his  Master. 


XXI 


"I  THIRST" 


John  19:28.     I  thirst. 

For  three  hours  in  the  hght  and  three  hours  in  the 
dark,  Jesus  hung  upon  the  cross.  During  these  test- 
ing hours  he  uttered  seven  sayings :  "Father  forgive 
them  for  they  know  not  what  they  do."  He  offers 
divine  forgiveness  to  the  vilest  sinners.  "Today  shalt 
thou  be  with  me  in  paradise."  In  deep  penitence, 
the  out-cast  by  his  side  accepts  his  Saviour  and 
Heaven  his  eternal  home.  "Woman  behold  thy  son." 
Not  forgetful  of  his  own  mother  He  commends  her  to 
the  tender  care  of  His  beloved  disciple.  "My  God, 
my  God,  why  hast  Thou  forsaken  me,"  He  cries  out 
in  deepest  agony  of  soul.  In  bodily  pain  He  calls 
for  a  draught  to  quench  His  feverish  thirst:  "I 
thirst."  It  is  drawing  near  the  end  and  so  He  ex- 
claims :  "It  is  finished."  "Father  into  Thy  hands  I 
commend  my  spirit."  When  He  called  for  relief  in 
His  anguish  of  soul  and  body,  they  ran  and  dipped 
a  sponge  in  sour-wine  and  offered  Him  to  drink,  but 
He  refused  to  stupefy  His  mind  in  His  last  moments 

and  with  heart  and  mind  clear  to  the  end.  He  com- 

188 


"/  TUrsr  189 

pleted  the  great  plan  of  salvation  for  a  lost  world. 
In  His  brief  phrase,  "I  thirst,"  he  expressed  the  deep- 
est longings  and  needs  of  humanity. 

1.     All    men     are     thirsty.       Some     thirst     for 
Gold.    1.    Their  sole  aim  is  to  accumulate  and  hoard 
up  the  wealth  of  this  world.     No  matter  how  gained 
their  one  object  is  to  gain.     They  will  resort  to  any 
and  every  means  to  accomplish  this  end.     Covetous- 
ness  is  idolatry  and  leads  to  all  sorts  of  crime.     "No 
covetous  person,  who  is  an  idolater,  hath  any  part  in 
the  Kingdom  of  God."     "The  love  of  money  is  the 
root  of  all  evil,"  although  money  itself  may  be  a  great 
blessing  when  properly  used."     This  "means  of  ex- 
change" is  a  line  of  demarkation  between  the  civilized 
and  savage  races.     On  the  other  hand  this  insatiate 
greed  for  gold  has  been  the  ruin  of  many  a  man,  body 
and  soul.     The  miser  has  no  God  but  the  almighty 
dollar.     It  is  "harder  for  a  rich  man  to  enter  the 
kingdom  of  God  than  for  a  camel  to  go  through  the 
eye  of  a  needle,"  because  wealth  so  inflates  a  man  as 
to  his  own  self-sufficiency  and  self-importance  that 
there  is  no  room  left  in  his  heart  and  life  for  God. 
God  will  not  share  His  rightful  place  with  any  man. 
"Ye  cannot  serve  God  and  Mammon."     There  are 
those  who  thirst  for  more. 

2.  Amusement.  The  serious  and  solid  things  have 
no  charm  for  them.  It  is  not  our  purpose  to  present 
a  plea  for  the  serious  and  sad  all  the  time.  Of  all 
people,  the  true  Christian  has  the  best  right  to  all 


190  Pure  Religion 

the  good  things  of  this  life  with  all  its  pleasures  and 
enjoyments.  The  Christian  has  a  right  to  all  the 
pleasures  and  amusements  of  this  life  that  minister 
to  the  health  and  welfare  of  his  body,  mind  and 
soul.  However,  there  a,re  hosts  of  people  who  find 
life  so  cheap  and  uninteresting  that  their  chief 
concern  is  amusement  and  entertainment.  There 
are  25,000  shows  and  $500,000,000  annually  ex- 
pended in  our  country  for  no  other  purpose  than 
to  amuse  10,000,000  daily  visitors.  There  are  other 
things  in  this  world  vastly  more  important  that  de- 
serve our  consideration  and  patronage.  Solomon, 
who  tasted  the  pleasures  of  this  life,  has  given  the 
warning  when  he  says :  "All  is  vanity  and  vexation 
of  spirit."  In  contradistinction  notice,  Moses, 
God's  servant  "who  chose  rather  to  suffer  affliction 
with  the  people  of  God  than  to  enjoy  the  pleasures 
of  sin  for  a  season."    Again  some  thirst  for 

3.  Past  Opportunities.  Many  an  one  has  been 
compelled  to  confess  that  much  has  been  missed,  never 
to  be  regained,  because  of  carelessness  and  indiffer- 
ence. Multitudes  in  youth  idle  away  their  hours  and 
days  when  they  might  by  education  and  training  fit 
themselves  for  usefulness  in  after  life,  only  to  see 
their  irrevocable  mistake  and  grieve  over  it  when  it 
is  "too  late."  Says  one:  "I  wasted  time,  now  does 
time  waste  me."  "Consider  well  before  you  leap," 
is  a  maxim  that  would  avoid  many  a  heartache,  if 
heeded.  Christ  pictures  to  us  the  case  of  man  who 
in  another  world  thirsts  for  a 


"/  TUrsf  191 

4.  Drop  of  water.  Dives  was  not  a  criminal. 
He  simply  ignored  God,  neglected  his  own  soul  and 
in  his  affluence  and  wealth  and  self-indulgence,  failed 
to  see  his  opportunities  to  serve  and  relieve  a  needy 
world.  He  sees  Lazarus  now,  whom  he  failed  to  see 
before  "lying  at  his  gate  full  of  sores."  He  calls 
to  Abraham,  who  nestles  his  faithful  son  in  his  bosom 
and  says :  "Send  Lazarus  that  he  may  dip  his  finger 
in  water  and  cool  my  tongue  for  I  am  tormented  in 
this  flame."  Abraham  replies,  "between  us  and  you 
there  is  a  great  gulf  fixed."  His  utter  failure  and 
loss  was  the  direct  result  of  his  refusal  to  hear 
Moses  and  the  prophets  at  the  opportune  time.  A 
drop  of  water,  how  insignificant  and  yet  how  pre- 
cious. Moreover  there  are  others  whose  longings  and 
aspirations  are  different.  There  are  those  who 
thirst  for 

5.  Righteousness.  "Blessed  are  they  who  hunger 
and  thirst  after  righteousness  for  they  shall  be 
filled."  Their  ambition  is  to  become  more  and  more 
like  Christ  who  went  about  doing  good  always.  They 
are  likewise  interested  in  their  fellowmen,  laboring 
to  transform  this  world  and  make  it  a  fit  habitation 
for  man.     They  thirst  for 

6.  Companionship.  Life  to  many  seems  dreary 
and  monotonous.  Friends  and  companions  are  called 
away.  They  are  lonely  and  dreary.  They  "long 
for  the  touch  of  a  vanished  hand  for  the  sound  of 
a  voice  that  is   still."     Many   of  God's   saints   are 


192  Fure  Religion 

eagerly  looking  forward  to  the  joy  and  peace  of  their 
eternal  home.  Most  of  their  friends  are  already  on 
the  other  side  and  they  are  eager  to  join  them. 
They  thirst  for  the  fellowship  of  God  and  their 
Saviour.  There  are  times  when  He  seems  to  have 
forgotten  them,  but  His  eye  never  slumbers  nor 
sleeps.  "God  is  our  refuge  and  strength,  a  very 
present  help  in  trouble ;  therefore  will  we  not  fear 
though  the  earth  be  removed."  "I  will  never  leave 
thee  nor  forsake  thee."  While  all  men  are  thirsty  we 
notice  in  the  second  place 

II.  An  abundant  supply  for  all.  Three-fourths 
of  the  earth's  surface  is  covered  with  water,  emble- 
matic of  the  abounding  Grace  of  God.  Water  is  a 
necessity  of  life.  It  cleanses  and  purifies.  It 
quenches  thirst  as  nothing  else  can.  The  water  of 
baptism  cleanses  from  sin.  There  is  nothing  so  re- 
freshing as  a  drink  of  cool,  sparkling  water.  A  good 
well  of  water  was  invaluable  in  olden  times.  Often 
enemies  came  and  contaminated  the  springs  or  filled 
up  the  wells.  During  the  World  War  guards  were 
stationed  at  the  water-basins  of  our  coast  cities  to 
prevent  contamination  of  the  water  supplies.  Isn't 
it  strange  that  notwithstanding  our  abundant  water- 
supply  men  die  of  thirst.?  The  bleached  bones  on 
the  desert  sands  are  typical  of  the  famished  souls 
all  over  the  world.  Where  then  may  we  find  this 
"living  water".?     You  will  find  it  first  of  all  at  the 

1.    Place  of  Prayer.    In  the  church,  where  prayer 


"/  Thirst"  193 

is  wont  to  be  made,  you  will  always  be  refreshed  if 
you  come  with  a  reverent  and  devout  spirit.  When 
all  assemble  in  the  church  with  bowed  heads  and  pre- 
pared hearts  there  is  an  atmosphere  formed,  that 
can  be  found  nowhere  else.  In  your  private  devo- 
tions you  prepare  yourself  for  the  public  worship 
of  the  sanctuary. 

A  young  student  was  eager  to  see  the  great  com- 
mentator, Bengel,  and  especially  behold  his  conduct 
in  his  private  devotions.  So  he  concealed  himself 
in  an  adjoining  room  and  watched.  At  his  hour 
of  retirement — he  took  his  Bible  from  the  shelf  and 
tenderly  caressed  it.  He  read  aloud  a  few  verses 
and  then  instead  of  offering  a  long,  protracted 
prayer,  he  humbly  bowed  his  head  and  devoutly 
prayed:  "Lord  Jesus,  we  are  on  the  same  good 
terms,  Good  night" — and  laid  his  head  on  his 
pillow  and  fell  asleep.  Among  the  many  happy  in- 
cidents in  connection  with  the  life  of  my  aged  grand- 
mother, there  is  one  I  can  never  forget.  She  de- 
parted this  life  at  nearly  95  years  of  age.  It  was 
near  the  close  of  her  earthly  pilgrimage  that  it  was 
my  privilege  to  pay  her  a  last  visit.  I  was  but  a 
boy.  However,  she  knew  that  I  had  the  Gospel 
ministry  in  view.  Before  leaving  we  both  bowed  in 
prayer,  and  ever  since  this  added  blessing  invoked 
by  my  saintly  grandmother  has  remained  with  me. 

"The  prayer  of  the  righteous  availeth  much," 
John  G.  Wooley  delivered  his  valedictory  in  Pitts- 


194  Pure  Religion 

burg  the  other  day.     I  heard  him  some  years  ago  in 
a  convention  at  Indianapolis.     He  told  how  his  life 
had  been  saved  by  the  prayers  of  a  Christian  mother. 
He  was   a  wayward  lad,  yet  his  mother  would  al- 
ways follow  him  and  plead  and  pray  for  his  con- 
version.     "Can  a  mother   forget  her  child?"      One 
night,  he  says,  she  stood  outside  of  a  grog-shop  in 
the  snow  waiting  for  him  to  come  out.     He  sneaked 
out  a  side  door  and  left  her  standing  in  the  cold  and 
snow.      This    cost   her  life.      She   contracted   pneu- 
monia and  in  a  few  days  was  gone.     But  her  prayers 
were  answered  as  the  life  and  character  of  Jno.  G. 
Wooley  have  shown.     This  act,  however,  on  his  part 
is  the  greatest  grief  of  his  life.     "I  would  give  my 
right  arm,  yes  my  life,  if  I  could  recall  my  inhu- 
man conduct  toward  my  sainted  mother,"  he  said. 
Prayer  is  the  power  that  will  overcome  a  world  and 
fill  the  kingdom  of  heaven.     The  prayers  of  father 
and  mother  around  the  family   altar  will  have   an 
abiding   influence.      We   owe  much   to   the   example 
set  us  by  our  father  and  mother,  who  daily  gathered 
their  children  together   and  conunended  them  to   a 
kind  heavenly  father.     They  are  gone,  we  miss  them ; 
but  they  rest  in  the  peace  and  consciousness  of  an 
abiding  influence  for  good  and  the  kingdom  of  God. 
Another  source  of  supply  is  the — 

2.  Lord's  Day.  "Remember  the  Sabbath  day 
to  keep  it  holy,"  God  has  never  abrogated  liis  moral 
law.     The  golf  links,  the  tennis  court,  the  automo- 


"/  Thirsf  195 

bile,  the  parks  and  shows  and  Sunday  visiting  are 
playing  havoc  with  the  Lord's  day  or  rather  with 
the  souls  of  men.  In  many  cities  the  movies  attract 
more  people  than  the  churches.  Be  it  said  to  the 
credit  of  Pittsburg  that  the  movies  are  closed  on 
the  Lord's  day.  The  liquor  traffic  has  dug  its  own 
grave  and  so  will  the  movies  if  they  continue  to  pro- 
fane our  most  holy  day.  The  Godly  people  of 
America  may  be  a  little  slow,  but  when  once  aroused 
dens  of  iniquity  will  be  routed  and  strongholds  of 
sin  will  topple  down.  God  gave  us  this  day  for  a 
wise  and  holy  purpose  and  countless  hosts  have  been 
blessed  by  its  hallowed  influences. 

3.  Bible.  God's  word  is  an  inexhaustible  sup- 
ply. None  have  been  able  to  fathom  its  depths.  Men 
have  lived  a  century  and  more  and  searched  the 
Scriptures  all  their  days  and  at  the  close  found  re- 
gions still  unexplored.  A  notorious  infidel  some 
years  ago  went  up  and  down  this  country  defaming 
this  book.  One  day  he  stood  before  his  motley  crowd 
and  read  from  the  Scriptures  and  abruptly  closing 
the  book  he  said,  "I  beg  your  pardon,  I  would  not 
read  any  further  to  insult  your  decency."  Such 
was  his  estimate  of  a  book  that  has  given  us  all  our 
blessings  of  civilization,  our  institutions  of  mercy, 
our  civil  and  religious  liberties.  Wherever  the  Bible 
has  not  gone,  these  are  wanting.  Enemies  have 
spurned  it,  ridiculed  it,  burned  it,  but  it  is  more 
virile  and  dearer  today  than  ever.     It  has  been  a 


196  Pure  Religion 

comfort  and  solace  to  countless  hosts.  Many  a  saint 
has  pillowed  his  head  upon  the  book  and  has  fallen 
asleep  in  its  rich  promises.  When  Sir  Walter  Scott 
was  about  to  close  his  eyes  he  gazed  at  his  library 
and  beckoned  for  a  book.  When  asked  what  book  he 
wanted  he  replied  by  saying,  "Need  I  tell  you ;  there 
is  but  one  book:  the  Bible."  God  has  provided  a 
wholesome,  abundant  supply  for  the  thirst  of  the 
world.  He  has  made  just  as  sure  and  rich  provision 
for  the  thirst  of  the  soul  for  salvation  and  everlast- 
ing life.  "And  let  him  that  is  athirst, — come.  And 
whosoever  will,  let  him  take  the  water  of  life  freely." 

Not  here:  not  here^  not  where  the  sparkling  waters 

Fade  into  mocking  sands  as  we  draw  near; 

Where  in  the  wilderness  each  footstep  falters,  I   shall 

be  satisfied: 
I  shall  be  satisfied:  but,  oh !  not  here. 

David  exclaimed :  "Oh !  that  one  would  give  me 
a  drink  of  the  water  of  the  well  of  Betlilehem,  which 
is  by  the  gate."  And  three  men  at  the  peril  of  their 
lives  hurried  through  the  camp  of  the  enemy  and 
brought  him  the  refreshing  draught.  But  when  he 
received  it,  he  poured  it  on  the  ground  as  a  sacrifice 
to  God,  saying,  "This  was  gotten  at  too  great  a 
price."  Christ  still  thirsts  for  the  souls  of  men.  Do 
you  thirst  for  His  righteousness.?     "I  thirst." 


XXII 


GODLY  AND  UNGODLY 

Psalm  1. 

Every  Bible  student  has  his  favorite  chapters. 
Many  a  saint,  in  the  hour  of  death,  has  pillowed  his 
head  upon  the  twenty-third  Psalm.  "The  Lord  is 
my  shepherd,"  etc.  The  finest  ode  on  love  that  has 
ever  been  written  is  found  in  Paul's  thirteenth  chap- 
ter of  I  Corinthians,  "Though  I  speak  with  the 
tongues  of  men  and  of  angels  and  have  not  love,  I 
am  become  as  sounding  brass  or  a  tinkling  cymbal," 
etc.  As  long  as  sin  and  suffering  are  found  in  the 
world,  the  fourteenth  chapter  of  the  Gospel  accord- 
ing to  St.  John  will  have  its  admirers  and  lovers : 
"Let  not  your  hearts  be  troubled."  "In  my  Father's 
house  are  many  mansions."  Nowhere  in  the  Bible 
are  the  saved  and  lost,  the  godly  and  ungodly,  so 
briefly  and  clearly  described  as  in  the  first  Psalm: 
"Blessed  is  the  man,"  etc. 

You  are  assembled  here  tonight,  members  of 
twelve  classes,  from  1902  to  1913.  The  year  will 
soon  close.  This  is  the  last  Sabbath  of  the  year 
1913.    It  is,  therefore,  very  important  that  we  medi- 

197 


198  Pure  Religion 

tate  senously  upon  this  great  text,  because  it  has  to 
do  not  only  with  our  welfare  in  time,  but  eternity. 
We  have  here  a  description  of  the  Godly  and  the  Un- 
godly. You  will  notice  first  the  Godly,  and  then  the 
Ungodly,  as  the  Psalmist  describes  them. 

1.  The  Godly.  (1)  They  are  blessed.  The  un- 
happy man  is  he  who  is  away  from  God.  You  some- 
times think  that  the  happy  people  are  those  who 
crowd  our  theatres  and  amusement  galleries.  How- 
ever, these  are  the  most  unhappy  people  in  the  world. 
The  very  fact  that  they  are  always  in  search  of 
entertainment  and  amusement  proves  that  they  do 
not  possess  that  peace  of  conscience  and  happiness 
of  heart  that  the  Godly  have  at  all  times. 

2.  The  saved  do  not  walk  in  the  counsel  of  the 
ungodly.  Ungodly  counsellors  are  all  around  us. 
They  counsel  against  God  and  His  church.  They  rid- 
icule the  Bible  and  scoff  at  Christians  and  everything 
good  and  elevating.  There  are  critical  times  in  your 
lives  when  you  will  especially  need  the  counsel  of 
God.  In  the  choice  of  a  life  profession  or  occupa- 
tion, you  must  have  divine  counsel.  Why  do  we  see 
so  many  failures  in  life.f^  Because  God  is  not  taken 
into  consideration  in  the  choice  of  your  life's  work. 
Why  so  many  unhappy  homes.''  Again,  because  lust, 
social  position  and  wealth  are  regarded  as  of  more 
importance  in  the  selection  of  a  companion  through 
hfe  than  God  Almighty.  "Walk  not  in  the  counsel 
of  the  ungodly." 


Godly  and  Ungodly  199 

3.  The  righteous  do  not  stand  in  the  way  of 
sinners.  There  is  a  difference  between  sinners  and 
sinners.  All  are  sinners.  There  was  a  sinner  on  the 
right  and  left  of  Christ  on  the  cross.  There  are  peni- 
tent and  impenitent  sinners.  The  righteous  are  to 
go  on  the  way  of  sinners  to  bring  them  back,  not  to 
associate  with  them  and  go  their  way  to  ruin.  Too 
often,  however,  "birds  of  a  feather  flock  together." 

4.  The  Godly  do  not  sit  in  the  seat  of  the 
scornful.  Here  is  the  third  step  in  the  downward 
course  to  ruin — first  walk,  then  stand,  then  sit.  The 
result  is  inevitable.  The  drunkard  begins  with  the 
first  glass ;  the  thief  at  first  steals  only  a  pin.  The 
dishonest  man  may  begin  by  merely  cheating  you  out 
of  a  penny.  The  skeptic,  infidel,  murderer,  liar, 
robber,  thief,  scoffer,  ungodly,  all  have  their  begin- 
ning in  sin,  but  the  end,  unless  the  grace  of  God 
arrests  them  in  their  downward  career,  is  the  prison 
cell,  the  hangman's  noose,  the  electric  chair;  ruin! 
lost  for  time  and  eternity.  First  walk,  then  stand, 
then  sit  down  in  apparent  contentment  in  sin  and 
death.  This  is  the  counsel  of  Satan.  The  Godly 
receive  different  counsel. 

5.  The  Godly  delight  in  God's  word.  "His  de- 
light is  in  the  law  of  God."  He  reads  and  meditates 
upon  that  word  at  home.  He  loves  to  go  to  church 
to  hear  the  word.  He  goes  to  church  morning  and 
evening.  "In  His  law  doth  he  meditate  day  and 
night."     He  honors  the  means  of  grace.     He  recog- 


200  Pure  Religion 

nizes  his  need  of  the  word  and  sacraments.  He  does 
not  ignore  baptism  and  the  Lord's  supper.  He  does 
not  sit  at  home,  like  a  heathen,  when  Sabbath  after 
Sabbath  the  word  is  preached  and  the  sacraments 
are  administered  in  the  sanctuary.  "He  that  is  of 
God  heareth  God's  word,  but  ye  hear  them  not  be- 
cause ye  are  not  of  God."  That  is  God's  way  of 
saying  what  has  just  been  said.  The  Godly  want  to 
go  to  church  and  do  go ;  the  ungodly  do  not  want  to 
go  and  remain  away. 

6.  The  Godly  bear  fruit.  "He  shall  be  like  a 
tree  planted  by  the  rivers  of  water  that  bringeth 
forth  his  fruit  in  his  season;  his  leaf  also  shall  not 
wither,  and  whatsoever  he  doeth  shall  prosper." 

He  shall  be  like  a  tree,  "planted."  There  is  growth 
and  stability.  He  is  not  a  religious  tramp,  wander- 
ing hither  and  thither;  but  planted  in  God's  house, 
loyal  and  true,  bearing  fruit  the  year  round,  from 
January  first  to  January  first.  He  is  an  evergreen 
— "His  leaf  shall  not  wither." 

7.  The  Godly  man  is  the  prosperous  man. 
"Whatsoever  he  doeth  shall  prosper."  He  never  fails 
in  business,  because  he  takes  God  into  partnership 
with  him,  and  God  cannot  fail.  Some  people  have 
an  idea  that  he  only  is  prosperous  who  has  houses 
and  lands  and  material  wealth.  But  these  things 
cannot  be  taken  with  you  when  you  depart  this  life. 
He  is  the  prosperous  man  who  converts  these  earthly 
things  into  heavenly  treasures  and  takes  them  with 


Godly  and  Ungodly  201 

him  when  his  work  on  earth  is  done.  That  man  is 
prosperous  whose  soul  is  saved  forevermore,  regard- 
less of  his  earthly  lot.  "What  shall  it  profit  a  man 
if  he  gain  the  whole  world  and  lose  his  own  soul?'* 
The  Godly  are  the  prosperous  here,  and  shall  be 
hereafter. 

Who  are  the  Ungodly? 

II.  The  wngodly.  ( 1 )  The  ungodly  are  the  direct 
opposite  of  the  Godly. 

"The  ungodly  are  not  so."  They  are  the  Godless ; 
they  want  to  get  away  from  God,  His  church,  the 
Bible  and  all  hallowed  influences  and  surroundings. 
Sitting  in  church  and  listening  to  a  heart-searching 
sermon  is  purgatory  to  a  godless  man.  He  even 
raves  inwardly  when  a  member  of  his  family  or  a 
friend  dies  and  he  is  compelled  to  listen  to  a  sermon 
in  the  funeral  service. 

2.  The  ungodly  are  like  chafl".  Wheat  is  valu- 
able, but  chaff  is  worthless.  Chaff  is  very  close  to 
the  wheat — merely  outside.  In  this  sinful  world  the 
just  and  the  unjust  are  found  side  by  side  in  the 
same  home,  in  the  same  room,  in  the  same  church  of- 
ten; but  the  day  of  separation  will  come.  The  wind 
will  drive  away  the  chaff. 

3.  The  ungodly  will  not  stand  in  the  judgment. 
For  the  righteous  in  Christ  the  judgment  will  bring 
vindication;  for  the  unrighteous,  condemnation. 
From  the  very  nature  of  the  case,  justice  in  this 
world  is  impossible.     Even  in  our  courts  of  justice, 


202  Pure  Religion 

just  judgment  cannot  always  be  rendered  because  of 
ignorance,  prejudice  and  man's  biased  nature.  In 
the  general  judgment  which  will  be  final  and  no  ap- 
peal available,  the  ungodly  will  fall.  "The  ungodly 
shall  not  stand  in  the  judgment." 

4.  The  ungodly  will  not  be  found  in  the  Church 
Triumphant.  "Nor  sinners  in  the  congregation  of 
the  righteous."  We  confess  with  shame  and  deepest 
regret  that  in  this  world  there  are  names  of  men 
and  women  on  our  church  records  who  are  openly 
and  flagrantly  wicked,  but  such  a  condition  will  not 
be  found  in  the  church  triumphant. 

Churches  tolerate  in  their  membership  those  who 
are  dishonest,  who  refuse  to  pay  their  honest  debts ; 
the  intemperate  and  drunkards ;  the  blasphemer  and 
the  vile  and  vicious  of  all  classes.  Church  discipline, 
according  to  Christ's  own  command,  is  sadly  neg- 
lected. 

5.  "The  ungodly  shall  perish."  The  tares  and 
wheat  shall  be  separated.  The  wheat  shall  be  gath- 
ered into  God's  garner,  the  tares  shall  be  burned  up ; 
not  annihilated,  as  so  many  false  prophets  who  roam 
around  the  country  teach  and  would  have  you  be- 
lieve. I  would  rather  believe  God  and  heed  his  warn- 
ing than  take  the  word  of  these  Russellites,  or  Chris- 
tian Scientists  so-called,  who  style  themselves  Bible 
students,  but  in  reality  are  the  devil's  students,  and 
He  says  the  fire  is  unquenchable  and  the  torment 
is  everlasting. 


Godly  and  Ungodly  203 

In  conclusion,  let  me  ask  where  do  you  belong — to 
the  Godly  or  ungodly?  The  line  is  clearly  drawn. 
I  know  of  no  place  in  God's  word  where  He  speaks 
more  plainly  or  distinctly.  He  shows  us  clearly  the 
two  ways ;  the  way  of  the  Godly ;  the  way  of  the  un- 
godly; the  way  of  the  saved;  the  way  of  the  lost; 
the  way  of  the  righteous ;  the  way  of  the  unright- 
eous. No  one  can  mistake  the  way.  Multitudes 
have  taken  God's  way  and  are  safely  housed  in 
Heaven  above,  while  hosts  of  others,  who  refused 
God's  way,  have  made  their  bed  in  hell. 

Ingersoll  found  his  chief  joy  in  this  world  going 
up  and  down  the  land  defaming  and  blaspheming 
God's  name,  scoffing  at  the  Bible  and  Christians,  and 
leaving  an  example  and  an  influence  more  harmful 
than  that  of  any  other  man  of  his  day  or  since.  Of 
course,  he  received  thousands  of  dollars  for  his  blas- 
phemy and  many  fools  were  willing  to  part  with  their 
dollars  to  hear  him ;  but  what  about  his  end  as  far  as 
the  world  is  concerned?  In  his  death  chamber  the 
blinds  were  drawn,  the  doors  were  locked,  and  no 
one  today  knows  anything  about  the  last  act  in  the 
sad  tragedy  but  his  immediate  family  and  they  are 
sworn  to  eternal  secrecy. 

Voltaire  died  as  he  lived,  as  men  generally  do.  In 
his  death  struggle,  fighting  with  evil  spirits  in  deli- 
rium, he  shouted,  "Crush  the  wretch,  Jesus  Christ" ; 
*'Burn  the  Bible."  To  a  priest  who  was  importuned 
to  minister  to  him  on  his  deathbed,  he  cried,  *'0h, 


204  Pure  Religion 

that  I  had  never  been  bom."  His  soul  went  out  in 
the  darkness  of  midnight. 

Hume,  in  the  darkness  of  his  chamber,  gasping 
for  breath,  cries :  "Open  the  window  and  let  in  more 
light."     For  him  and  his  friends  all  was  dark,  too. 

Paul,  on  the  other  hand,  ended  his  eartlily  career 
as  a  king  goes  to  his  coronation.  With  his  head  on 
the  block  and  looking  up  into  the  face  of  the  execu- 
tioner, he  can  exclaim:  "The  time  of  my  departure 
is  at  hand ;  I  have  fought  a  good  fight ;  I  have  fin- 
ished my  course;  I  have  kept  the  faith;  henceforth 
there  is  laid  up  for  me  a  crown  of  righteousness 
which  the  righteous  judge  shall  give  to  me  in  that 
day,  and  not  to  me  only,  but  unto  all  them  who  love 
his  appearing." 

On  that  fatal  day  when,  by  the  hand  of  a  das- 
tardly assassin,  McKinley  was  laid  low,  his  faith  and 
trust  in  God  never  wavered,  but  sustained  him  during 
his  last  sad  days.  Gathered  around  liis  couch  were 
his  devoted  wife,  friends  and  physicians.  The  most 
cheerful  and  resigned  of  the  whole  group  was  the 
President  himself.  Day  by  day,  as  he  approached 
the  Light,  his  faith  and  courage  increased.  No 
wonder  his  favorite  hymns  were  "Lead,  Kindly 
Light,"  and  "Nearer  My  God  to  Thee."  When  he 
realized  that  the  end  was  near  at  hand,  he  bade  his 
loving  wife  an  affectionate  farewell,  thanked  the 
physicians  for  their  kindness  and  relief,  and  then 
turned   to   all  and  said:    "Let   us   have  the  Lord's 


Godly  amd  Ungodli/  205 

prayer."  With  his  hands  folded  across  his  breast, 
the  prayer  of  the  Master  upon  his  lips,  he  closed  his 
eyes  on  this  world  and  opened  them  upon  a  world 
where  no  assassin  ever  enters. 

Moody,  before  his  departure,  exclaimed:  "I  see 
the  heavens  open  and  the  earth  is  receding  from  me." 

Many  a  Christian  father  and  mother  and  child 
of  God  have  had  the  same  delightful  experience  after 
their  work  on  earth  was  finished. 

I  am  deeply  concerned  for  your  spiritual  welfare. 
I  have  had  the  great  pleasure  and  satisfaction  of 
leading  into  the  church  after  careful  instruction  in 
the  different  classes  nearly  200  young  people 
throughout  the  past  twelve  years. 

This  brings  joy  to  the  heart  of  every  sincere  pas- 
tor. Our  joy  tonight,  however,  is  tinged  with  a 
vein  of  sadness,  because  of  the  absence  of  some  of 
these  young  people.  Some  of  these  are  far  removed 
from  us  tonight.  We  hope  and  pray  that  they  will 
never  forget  nor  forsake  their  early  instruction. 
Others  have  been  removed  by  the  hand  of  death. 
May  they  have  been  faithful  to  their  early  vows ! 

Tonight  let  us  all  renew  our  confirmation  vows 
while  we  stand  and  repeat  the  Apostles'  Creed. 


XXIII 

THE  FRIENDLY  CHURCH 

In  the  program  of  God  He  has  a  large  place  for 
man*s  religious  nature.  In  the  very  beginning  of 
time  He  provided  the  altar  and  His  people  were 
drawn  to  it  as  naturally  as  the  sparks  fly  upward. 
As  the  people  wandered  from  place  to  place,  they 
still  felt  their  need  of  Divine  leadership. 

The  Tabernacle  afforded  a  trysting  place  with 
their  God.  When,  after  years  of  development  and 
training  the  people  became  settled  in  their  manner 
of  life,  the  temple  became  a  permanent  place  of 
communion  with  God. 

Through  the  increase  in  population  and  the  disper- 
sion of  the  people  other  centers  of  worship  naturally 
resulted.  The  synagogue  was  the  direct  product  of 
the  needs  of  the  times.  Christ  came  not  to  antagon- 
ize or  revolutionize  but  to  fulfill  all  prophecy  and 
therefore  was  in  line  with  all  the  needs  of  the  ages. 
Christ's  training  of  Apostles  and  commission  to 
evangelize  the  world  resulted  in  the  establishment  of 
churches  throughout  the  known  world. 

The  work  of  teaching  and  preaching  and  admin- 

206 


The  Friendly  Church  207 

istering  the  sacraments  has  been  committed  to  the 
church  and  wherever  the  Word  is  rightly  taught  and 
the  sacraments  properly  administered  you  find  the 
church.  The  church  is  therefore  ancient  and  modem, 
visible  and  invisible,  militant  and  triumphant,  here 
and  there,  now  and  forever. 

In  these  modern  times  of  unrest,  national  strife, 
commercial  competition,  industrial  upheaval,  indi- 
vidual discomfiture,  we  hear  the  lament,  "What  is  the 
matter  with  the  Church?" 

There  is  nothing  the  matter  with  the  Church; 
never  has  been;  never  will  be.  The  trouble  is  with 
the  world,  the  individual,  the  policies,  the  practices 
within  or  without  the  Church  for  which  the  Church 
is  not  responsible.  The  charges  brought  against  the 
Church  today  are  the  same  as  those  in  all  ages. 

She  has  weathered  the  storm,  and  like  a  mighty 
bulwark  she  will  stand  through  all  ages  and  forever- 
more.    The  Church  is  guaranteed  perpetuity. 

It  is  said  the  Church  is  cold,  unfriendly,  socialistic, 
capitalistic,  mercenary,  decadent,  and  with  all  the 
scorn  and  contumely  heaped  upon  her  she  presses 
on,  ministering  to  the  bodies  and  souls  of  men  un- 
stintedly. You  might  just  as  well  expect  a  rheu- 
matic, dyspeptic,  epileptic  victim  to  sit  down  at  a 
table  and  enjoy  a  hearty  meal  as  to  expect  an  unre- 
generate,  atheistic,  ungrateful  world  to  appreciate 
the  Church.  The  Church  has  never  failed.  During 
the  World  War,  she  followed  the  boys  into  the  camps. 


208  Pure  Religion 

on  sea  and  land,  to  the  ver}^  battle  front,  on  to  the 
very  grave  where  the  last  sad  rites  were  administered 
and  never  flinched  once.  However,  the  subject  is 
THE  Friendi^y  Church. 

While  I  am  not  bitterly  opposed  to  suitable  epi- 
thets, especially  applied  to  the  Church,  it  is  not  my 
purpose  to  esteem  one  to  the  disparagement  of  an- 
other. 

Some  denominations  lay  claim  to  certain  patent 
rights  and  privileges  to  the  exclusion  of  all  others. 
So  there  are  local  congregations  who  arrogate  to 
themselves  certain  qualities  not  to  be  found  any- 
where else.  I  shall  therefore  deal  with  the  subject  in 
a  more  general  way  and  describe  the  Friendly 
Church. 

I.  As  Aristocratic.  By  tliis  is  meant  not  the  gen- 
erally accepted  meaning  of  that  term,  but  the  true 
meaning.  Aristos  conveys  the  idea  of  the  best,  the 
noblest,  the  most  excellent.  These  you  will  find  in 
the  friendly  church.  In  fact  between  the  world  and 
church  ever3rwhere  you  notice  a  marked  difference. 
As  a  concrete  example  of  tliis  indisputable  fact,  line 
up  the  church-goers  of  any  community  on  one  side 
of  the  street  and  the  non-church-goers  on  the  other 
side  and  the  very  appearance  is  an  incomparable  dis- 
paragement to  the  latter.  The  church  is  aristocratic 
and  be  this  said  to  her  credit. 

II.  As  Catholic.  The  friendly  church  is  not 
limited  in  her  operations  to  the  local  field  or  com- 


The  Friendly  Church  209 

munity.  The  field  is  the  world.  Her  influence  is 
universal.  Her  Catholicity  has  been  defined  at  the 
late  Washin^on  Convention.  Her  missions  and 
benevolence  touch  Home  and  Foreign  lands,  hospi- 
tals and  educational  institutions,  rich  and  poor, 
high  and  low,  educated  and  uneducated,  bond  and 

free. 

HI.     As  Cosmopolitan.    The  friendly  church  does 
not  cater  to  any  party  or  class  or  clique.     She  is 
servant  of  all.     Dress,  or  outward  appearance,  so- 
cial standing  or  intellectual  capacity,  race  or  color, 
language  or  dialect,  does  not  affect  her  attitude  to- 
ward any  individual  soul.     There  are  those  in  our 
land  who  would  taboo  any  other  language  but  their 
own.    What  a  loss  in  literature,  art,  science,  music, 
etc.,  if  such  a  policy  were  adopted.     People  do  not 
realize  the  injury  to  themselves  by  pursuing  such  a 
course.     The  friendly  church  welcomes  the  Indian, 
African,  Chinaman,  Japanese,  the  white  and  black, 
red  and  yellow,  brown,  mixed  or  unmixed,  saint  or 
sinner,  for  she  is  here  to  minister  to  the  souls  of 
men  first  of  all. 

IV.  As  Popular.  In  the  ordinary  sense  we  would 
hardly  call  the  church  popular  today,  and  yet  she 
is  the  most  popular  institution  in  the  world  in  the 
estimation  of  some  people.  It  just  depends.  She 
is  popular  with  some,  unpopular  with  others.  To- 
day, some  men  like  to  compare  the  church,  with  many 
vacant  pews,  to  the  crowded  theatres  and  play  rooms, 


210  Pure  Religion 

to  the  disparagement  of  the  church.  They  forget 
that  popularity  is  a  variable  term.  Amusements 
have  their  day  of  popularity,  then  wane  and  die. 
Only  a  few  years  ago  one  of  the  greatest  crazes  was 
the  skating  rink.  Today  you  can  see  the  ruins  of 
these  buildings  in  every  city.  Theatres,  dance  halls, 
amusement  galleries,  ragtime  music,  minstrel  shows, 
may  count  their  votaries  by  the  millions  and  spend 
billions  for  their  propagation,  but  the  church  of  all 
ages,  apparently  eclipsed  for  a  time  by  the  feathers 
and  froth  of  a  world,  will  emerge  the  most  popular 
institution  among  men. 

Sometimes  you  hear  of  a  spinster  visiting  the 
churches  all  over  the  country  to  test  the  spiritual 
barometer  or  filial  thermometer  of  the  various 
churches,  and  then  presenting  her  abominable  and 
untruthful  conclusions  to  some  notorious  magazine 
for  so  much  per  line,  or  lie,  to  be  sent  broadcast,  and 
an  innocent  and  willing  public  generally  accepts  these 
garbled  statements  as  actual  facts. 

These  are  some  of  the  conclusions :  "The  Church 
is  dead." — "I  was  in  such  and  such  a  church  Sun- 
day and  not  a  person  ever  spoke  to  me." — "No  one 
ever  invited  me  back." — "In  another  church  not  a 
person  made  an  effort  to  shake  my  hand."  This 
difficulty  might  be  overcome  by  placing  a  dummy  in 
the  vestibule  of  the  church  where  a  nickel  in  the  slot 
would  immediately  call  forth  the  hand  and  accom- 
modate the  donor  with  a  hilarious  handshake. 


The  Friendly  Church  211 

The  trite  saying,  "You  get  what  you  go  for,"  is 
true  in  the  church,  too. 

V.     As  Magnetic.     The  friendly   church  draws. 
"He   that  would   have   friends   must    show   himself 
friendly.'*    The  character  and  conduct  of  individual 
members  in  a  congregation  will  go  a  great  way  in  the 
solution  of  the  vacant  pew.     The  atmosphere  of  a 
church  may  either  attract  or  repel.     A  prayerful 
church  will  win  heaven's  blessings.     A  church  that 
meets  the  spiritual  needs  of  men  will  soon  be  recog- 
nized.   As  a  rule,  the  church  will  win  in  a  community 
where  it  produces  the  goods. 

A  manufacturing  establishment  is  known  by  the 
kind  of  products  sent  out.  People  soon  learn  the 
nature  and  character  of  a  church  by  the  conduct  of 
its  members. 

Many  a  one  has  been  won  to  Christ  and  the  church 
by  sympathy  and  friendship  shown  by  a  member  to 
some  stranger  in  a  time  of  sorrow  and  distress. 

"She  is  all  I  have,"  tearfully  sobbed  a  father  who 
laid  to  rest  his  little  child  in  the  cemetery  lot.     But 
it  awakened  a  new  thought  in  his  heart  and  a  kind 
consideration   of  the  church  he   so   long  neglected. 
That  church  he  learned  to  love  by  kindness  shown. 
The  church  that  affords   comfort  and  succor  in 
time  of  need  will  ever  be  remembered.     Some  years 
ago  I  was  called  to  the  hospital  to  minister  to  a 
young  man  who  was  suffering  from  a  most  loathsome 
disease.     His  home  was  in  a  distant  city.     In  all 


212  Pure  Religion 

my  experience  I  never  found  a  man  more  eager  for 
the  Divine  Word.  He  seemed  to  drink  in  the  great 
promises  of  forgiveness  and  salvation.  His  disease 
was  so  offensive  and  possibly  contagious  that  before 
entering  his  room  the  nurse  cautioned  me  not  even 
to  shake  hands  with  him.  When  the  father  and 
mother,  sister  and  brother  came,  just  before  his 
death,  and  to  remove  his  poor  body  to  their  home, 
words  could  not  express  their  deep  gratitude  and  ap- 
preciation of  the  church  that  ministered  to  him  in 
his  hour  of  need.  Even  a  bouquet  of  flowers  is  an 
expression  of  sympathy  and  love  and  shall  not  be 
forgotten.  No  doubt  the  family  has  forgotten  me 
long  ago,  but  the  church  they  will  always  remember. 

The  church  of  the  future  will  be  the  friendly 
church.  Endowed  or  unendowed  the  Head  of  the 
church  with  the  spirit  of  love  will  preserve  her 
through  all  generations. 

Fraternal  organizations,  lodges,  eleemosynary  in- 
stitutions, the  home,  the  state,  will  pass  away,  but 
the  church  will  abide.  Storms  may  assail  her,  clouds 
hang  over  her  head,  tempests  may  beat  upon  her,  she 
may  be  reproached,  maligned,  deserted,  but  the  har- 
bor of  safety  shall  be  reached  and  the  church  mili- 
tant shall  become  the  church  triumphant,  for  the 
"Gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  her." 


XXIV 

SPIRITUAL  INSANITY 

LuTee  15:17.    He  came  to  Himself. 

Someone  who  heard  Daniel  Webster  on  Bunker 
Hill,  said  the  oration  was  brief,  but  every  word 
weighed  a  ton.  No  writer,  however,  has  ever  epito- 
mized as  much  in  so  few  words  as  is  found  in  this,  the 
pearl  of  Christ's  parables.  The  Master  begins  the 
great  parable  with  the  home.  The  younger  son  is 
the  central  figure.  In  the  study  of  his  character  we 
are  impressed  with  its  two-fold  nature.  This  is  the 
case  with  every  man.  Each  one  has  a  lower  nature 
and  a  higher.  When  the  lower  nature  rules,  the  man 
is  led  into  the  far  country  where  he  wastes  himself 
and  substance  in  riotous  living,  wliile  the  higher  na- 
ture calls  him  back  to  his  father.  Laying  aside  many 
of  the  attractive  features,  it  is  our  purpose  to  con- 
fine ourselves  to  tliis  dual  aspect  as  it  is  illustrated 
in  the  prodigal  before  he  came  to  himself  and  after. 

A  man  whose  reason  has  been  dethroned  is  one  of 
the  saddest  objects  to  behold.  Spiritual  insanity, 
however,  is  more  to  be  regretted  than  mental  insan- 
ity.    "Coming  to  himself"  is  a  phrase  with  wliich  we 

213 


SI 4?  Pure  Religion 

are  all  familiar.  We  speak  of  a  person  being  "beside 
himself,"  or  "out  of  his  mind,"  which  means  the  same 
thing.  You  all,  perhaps,  have  been  in  the  sick  room, 
where  the  patient's  temperature  has  arisen  to  104! 
or  105  or  more  and  saw  by  the  actions  and  heard  by 
the  expressions  that  he  was  not  himself.  After  the 
delirium  he  was  altogether  a  different  man.  Men 
have  these  different  spiritual  moods.  In  a  high  state 
of  mental  excitement  or  anger  men  have  done  things 
which  they  regretted  ever  since.  It  is  when  men  come 
to  themselves  that  they  see  clearly  and  do  the  right. 
Let  us  study  the  prodigal's  spiritual  condition 
and  notice,  first  of  all,  that  his  insanity  or  blurred 
spiritual  vision  is  disclosed. 

I.  By  the  injury  done  his  best  friends.  The 
prodigal  was  more  than  unjust  to  his  old  father.  He 
injured  and  grieved  him,  and  why?  The  home  was 
his  with  all  its  comforts.  Here  that  dual  nature  is 
seen  and  the  lower  asserts  itself.  In  his  saner  mo- 
ments he  could  not  have  been  so  unkind  to  his  father. 
Why  do  men  blaspheme  and  curse  God,  or  despise 
the  "friend  that  sticketh  closer  than  a  brother".'^ 
They  have  not  "come  to  themselves." 

II.  This  unwholesome  spiritual  condition  is  also 
seen  in  the  injury  done  to  himself.  Men  argue  that 
in  their  riotous  living  they  injure  no  one  but  them- 
selves. Even  if  this  could  be  true  what  satisfaction 
is  gained  thereby.''  The  state  provides  a  padded 
cell  and  other  necessaries  lest  the  maniac  injure  him- 


spiritual  Insanity  215 

self.     He  wasted  himself  in  "riotous  living."     His 
substance  he  squandered.     In  the  far  country,  with- 
out home  restraints,  he  was  free  to  do  as  he  pleased, 
without  comment.    You  may  imagine  where  he  wliiled 
away  his  time  and  spent  his  money.     The  conduct 
of  the  ever-present  prodigal  reveals  the  ancient  story. 
We  know  that  he  does  not  waste  his  money  and  time 
in  church  hearing  dry  sermons  and  worshipping  God. 
How  dull  and  monotonous  this  would  be!    And  why.'' 
He  has  not  yet  "come  to  himself.'*    The  great  themes 
of  the  soul,  and  God,  and  eternity  are  of  no  interest 
and  concern  to  him.     He  cannot  estimate  the  true 
value  of  things.     Notice  the  change  when  he  came 
to  himself.     This  was  brought  about,  first  of  all — 
HI.     By   his   remembrance  of  home.      His   early 
training  was   not  forgotten.      Impressions  made  in 
childhood's  days  remain.     How  important,  therefore, 
the  teacliing  of  the  Bible  in  the  home  and  church  to 
the  children  and  adults.     Many  a  man  who  later  in 
life  "came  to  himself"  traced  the  cause  of  his  deci- 
sion back  to  the  training  of  father  and  mother  in  a 
Christian   home.      I   am   afraid   the   "Home,    Sweet 
Home"  of  John  Howard  Payne  is  being  neglected  in 
the  hurry  and  flurry  of  modern  life. 

IV.  He  came  to  himself  when  he  came  to  want. 
Pig  feed  is  rough  diet  for  a  hungry  boy.  And 
yet,  very  often  calamity  is  a  blessing  in  disguise. 
When  his  friends  and  money  are  all  gone  he  has  time 
to  meditate  and  think  serious  thoughts.     Often  the 


216  Pure  Religion 

attractions  of  the  world  are  too  strong  for  men  until 
they  are  withdrawn ;  then  they  consider.  Sometimes 
men  "come  to  themselves"  only  for  a  season.  At  the 
funeral  service  of  a  friend  they  were  impressed.  They 
admired  his  character  and  spoke  freely  of  his  in- 
fluence and  noble  example  and  wished  the  same  could 
be  said  of  them.  They  realized,  for  the  time  at  least, 
that  the  Christian  life  was  the  only  life  worth  living. 
Hardened  and  sinful  as  they  were,  they  reproached 
one  another  for  their  unworthy  conduct.  Their  reso- 
lutions and  promises,  however,  were  soon  forgotten. 

A  few  hours  after  the  service  they  are  again  im- 
mersed in  the  business  affairs  of  the  world,  and  all 
holy  desires  and  heavenly  aspirations  are  lost.  They 
come  to  themselves,  but  only  for  a  short  while.  Esau 
sold  his  birthright  and  when  he  "came  to  himself" 
he  found  no  place  of  repentance,  though  he  sought  it 
carefully  with  tears."  In  contrast,  Peter  denied  his 
master  and  when  he  "came  to  himself"  "he  went  out 
and  wept  bitterly."  Saul  of  Tarsus  "came  to  him- 
self" on  the  way  to  Damascus,  and  instead  of 
breathing  out  "threatenings  and  slaughter"  against 
the  disciples,  he  became  the  apostle  of  the  Gentiles. 

V.  How  did  he  come  to  himself .?  By  acknowl- 
edging his  sin  and  repentance.  "Father,  I  have  sinned 
against  heaven  and  in  thy  sight,  and  am  no  more 
worthy  to  be  called  thy  son."  His  repentance  was 
genuine  and  sincere.  "Make  me  as  one  of  thy  hired 
servants."     Willingness   to   serve  is   a   true  test   of 


Spiritual  Inscmity  217 

Christian  discipleship.  When  he  came  to  himself  he 
said,  "I  will  arise  and  go  to  my  father.'*  Are  you 
away  from  j^our  Father?  Arise!  He  is  waiting  to 
receive  you  with  the  fatted  calf,  the  kiss,  the  robe, 
the  ring  and  the  shoes. 


XXV 


FOUR  DIFTFERENT  HEARTS 

Luke  8:6,  7,  8. 

There  is  no  excuse  for  the  American  not  to  know 
Almighty  God  and  His  Son  Jesus  Christ.  With  the 
native  of  darkest  Africa  it  is  altogether  different. 
Some  one  has  said,  "If  I  am  lost  I  would  rather  be 
the  most  ignorant  barbarian  than  the  most  intelli- 
gent American." 

Opportunity  means  responsibility.  Christ  had  this 
in  mind  when  he  said,  "Unto  you  it  is  given  to  know 
the  mysteries  of  the  Kingdom  of  God ;  but  to  others 
in  parables  ;  that  seeing,  they  might  not  see  and  hear- 
ing, they  might  not  understand."  By  this  He  means 
that  it  is  far  better  for  a  man  never  to  have  heard 
the  Gospel  than  to  have  heard  it  and  rejected  it. 

A  double  condemnation  rests  upon  him  who  hears 

or  has  the  chance  to  hear  and  refuses  to  heed.     "He 

that  hath  ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear."    In  the  parable 

Christ  speaks  of  different  kinds  of  soil.     The  field  is 

the  world.     Outside  of  the  kingdom  there  is  a  vast 

unproductive  field.     Like  the  desert,  it  produces  no 

fruit.     Why  should  there  be  millions  and  millions  of 

218 


Four  Different  Hearts  219 

acres  of  barren  waste  ?     The  soil  has  never  been  cul- 
tivated.   There  is  an  abundance  of  seed,  but  the  toil- 
ers are  few.    There  are  still  vast  multitudes  who  have 
not  the  opportunity  to  hear  his  word.     And  there 
are  many  who  have  the  opportunity,  but  will  not  hear 
His  word.     They,  too,  are  a  barren  waste.     Every 
man  who   wilfully  refuses   to   hear  and  permit   the 
seed  to  grow  into  the  harvest  is  a  desert  waste  or 
merely  growing  thorns  and  thistles.     The  seed  is  a 
very  small  thing,  but  it  is  the  greatest  power  in  the 
world.     A  noted  queen  before  her  death  ordered  her 
tomb  to  be  sealed  and  bolted  and  barred  and  never 
opened  after  her  burial.    But  a  little  seed  carried  to 
the  crevice  of  the  rock  where  she  had  been  entombed 
grew  and  expanded  and  burst  the  bars  which  she 
commanded  to  be  made  so   secure.     It  was  only  a 
little  seed,  but  the  power  of  God  was  in  it.     Like- 
wise does  His  power  reside  in  His  seed  of  the  word. 
Why  then  does  not  every  kind  of  soil  produce  fruit? 
The  answer  is  apparent.    Four  kinds  of  soil  are  men- 
tioned in  the  text,  but  only  one  yielded  fruit.     The 
heart  must  be  prepared  for  the  seed  and  then  culti- 
vated and  nurtured,  or  the  result  is  no  harvest.    We 
want  to  study  these  four  different  hearts.      Christ 
says,  "Some  seed  fell  on  the  wayside,  some  on  stony 
ground,  some  on  thorny  ground  and  some  on  good 
ground  and  brought  forth  fruit.     Only  the  last  was 
productive." 

I.     The  hard  heart.     The  wayside  represents  the 


220  Pure  Religion 

hard  heart.  Is  it  reasonable  to  expect  a  harvest  from 
seed  sown  on  the  hard  path  upon  which  men  walk  or 
drive?  Men  ought  to  exercise  as  much  common  sense 
in  religion  as  in  other  matters.  But  here  is  the  very 
place  where  they  often  fail.  "Some  fell  by  the  way- 
side, and  it  was  trodden  down  and  the  fowls  of  the 
air  devoured  it."  The  seed  had  no  chance  to  take 
root.  It  was  crushed  and  devoured.  No  matter  how 
often  a  man  hears  the  word,  if  his  heart  is  unpre- 
pared to  receive  it,  there  can  be  no  harvest,  not  even 
the  beginning  of  growth.  A  man  may  go  to  church 
every  Sunday  and  hear  the  word,  but  if  his  heart  is 
as  hard  as  the  paved  street,  where  the  seed  cannot 
take  root,  he  amounts  to  nothing.  "Today  if  ye  will 
hear  His  voice,  harden  not  your  hearts."  "Be  ye 
not  only  hearers  of  the  word,  but  doers." 

Many  a  man  is  an  attentive  listener,  but  as  soon  as 
the  church  door  is  closed  on  his  back  he  forgets  the 
text  and  everything  said.  "Then  cometh  the  devil 
and  taketh  the  word  out  of  their  hearts,  lest  they 
should  believe  and  be  saved."  Sin  has  a  deadly  effect. 
It  hardens  the  heart.  To  many  an  one  the  preaching 
of  the  Gospel  is  like  "pouring  water  on  a  duck's 
back."  Give  the  seed  a  chance,  and  it  will  do  its 
work. 

II.  The  stony  heart.  "Some  seed  fell  upon  the 
rock  and  as  soon  as  it  sprung  up  it  withered  away 
because  it  lacked  moisture."  Here  we  find  there  was 
no  depth  of  earth.    A  little  soil  on  the  surface  of  the 


Four  Different  Hearts  221 

rock,  that  was  all.  In  explaining  this  part  of  the 
parable  Christ  says,  "They  on  the  rock  are  they 
wliich,  when  they  hear,  receive  the  word  with  joy; 
and  these  have  no  root,  which  for  a  while  believe  and 
in  time  of  temptation  fall  away."  The  stony  heart, 
the  faint-hearted,  those  who  start  out  gloriously  but 
drop  out  ingloriously,  are  familiar  to  every  one  of 
us.  "Who  did  hinder  you  that  you  should  not  obey 
the  truth?"  During  a  time  of  excitement  they  made 
great  promises,  they  received  the  word  with  joy, 
much  was  expected,  but  the  weather  changed,  temp- 
tations came  and  they  fell  away.  And  why.?  There 
was  no  depth  of  earth.  The  temptations  of  the 
world,  the  flesh  and  the  devil  were  too  strong  for 
them.  These  shallow  Christians,  so-called,  are  found 
in  every  community.  They  never  go  into  the  depths 
of  God's  word.  They  simply  skim  over  the  surface 
and  in  the  day  of  trial  they  lack  foundation  and 
their  faith  fails.  Every  congregation  has  its  disaf- 
fected, "backsliders,"  stragglers.  The  question  is, 
what  shall  be  done  with  them.'' 

The  question  before  the  Sunday  school  today  is, 
how  to  stop  the  leakage.  And  the  question  before  the 
church  is,  what  shall  be  done  with  those  who  have  fal- 
len away?  Once  they  promised  well,  were  present  at 
all  services,  stood  at  the  communion  table,  but  where 
are  they  now?  The  writer  to  the  Hebrews  says,  "For 
it  is  impossible  for  those  who  were  once  enlightened 
and  have  tasted  of  the  heavenly  gift  and  were  made 


2S2  Pure  Religion 

partakers  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  have  tasted  the 
good  word  of  God  and  the  powers  of  the  world  to 
come,  if  they  shall  fall  away  to  renew  them  again  un- 
to repentance,  seeing  they  crucify  unto  themselves 
the  Son  of  God  afresh  and  put  Him  to  an  open 
shame." 

We  are  plainly  admonished,  "Be  thou  faithful  unto 
death  and  thou  shalt  receive  a  crown  of  life." 

ni.  TJwrny  heart.  "And  some  fell  among 
thorns  and  the  thorns  sprang  up  with  it  and  choked 
it."  Thorns  and  briars  and  weeds  and  the  good 
seed  of  the  kingdom  cannot  grow  together.  "And 
they  which  fell  among  thorns  are  they  which,  when 
they  have  heard,  go  forth  and  are  choked  with  cares 
and  riches  and  pleasures  of  this  life  and  bring  no 
fruit  to  perfection."  Fruit,  but  no  fruit  to  per- 
fection; gnarled,  scrubby,  immature  fruit.  How 
discouraging  to  the  fruit  grower.  What  must  be 
God's  impression  of  those  whom  He  has  planted? 
Choked  by  thorns.  What  are  these  thorns.'^  Christ 
explains:  (1)  Cares.  The  cares  of  this  life.  In 
the  estimation  of  many  the  cares  of  this  life  outweigh 
the  cares  of  the  world  to  come.  To  provide  food, 
clothing  and  shelter  are  not  life's  supreme  concerns. 
And  yet  many  live  for  no  other  purpose.  A  home,  or 
rather  a  house  in  which  to  dwell,  food  and  clothing 
are  all  they  desire.  Their  policy  is,  "Just  so  I  have 
enough  for  the  present;  the  future  will  take  care 
of  itself."    But,  "man  does  not  live  by  bread  alone. 


Four  Different  Hearts  223 

but  by  every  word  that  proceedeth  out  of  the  mouth 
of  God."  (2)  Riches.  To  gain  the  riches  of  this 
life  man}'^  a  man  is  sacrificing  the  eternal  riches. 
Their  aim  is  to  add  acre  to  acre,  house  to  house, 
dollar  to  dollar.  To  lay  up  a  competence  for  a 
"rainy  day"  is  wise,  but  to  hoard  money  and  love 
it  rather  than  God  is  fatal.  No  wonder  Christ  said 
"It  is  hard  for  a  rich  man  to  enter  the  kingdom  of 
heaven,"  for  he  loves  his  riches  instead  of  his  God. 
The  man  whose  prime  object  is  to  accumulate  wealth, 
and  thereby  neglects  his  duty  to  Almighty  God  will 
never  see  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  much  less  enter  it. 
Giving  to  God  and  His  cause  when  we  have  no  further 
use  for  wealth  will  not  atone  for  our  negligence  while 
living.  (3)  Pleasures.  What  is  true  of  riches  is 
equally  true  of  pleasures.  No  one  condemns  genuine 
pleasures.  When  pleasures  interfere  with  our  duties 
to  God,  they  are  no  longer  pleasures,  but  sins.  The 
greatest  pleasure  is  to  do  that  which  is  right  and 
good  and  true.  The  pleasures  of  which  Christ  speaks 
are  thorns  that  choke  the  good  seed  and  prevent 
fruit.  Shall  we  crown  Christ  with  thorns  or  fruit? 
IV.  Good  heart.  "But  that  on  the  good  ground 
are  they  which  in  an  honest  and  good  heart,  having 
heard  the  word,  keep  it,  and  bring  forth  fruit  with 
patience."  You  will  notice  in  these  four  different 
hearts  only  one  brings  forth  a  harvest.  They  all 
have  the  good  seed,  but  the  one  above  brings  forth 
fruit.     Let  us  inquire  into  the  reason  for  this. 


224  Pure  Religion 

The  reasons  for  want  of  fruit  in  the  hard  heart, 
stony  heart  and  thorny  heart  are  self-evident.  In 
all  cases  the  seed  was  good  but  the  soil  defective.  In 
the  case  of  the  good  ground  the  soil  was  prepared 
first  of  all.  (1)  Prepared.  The  heart  must  be  open 
and  receptive,  sins  must  be  rooted  out  and  the 
ground  must  be  prepared  for  the  seed.  The  word  of 
God  will  make  no  impression  on  you,  no  matter  if 
an  angel  from  heaven  should  preach  it,  unless  you 
repent  of  your  sins  and  turn  away  from  them. 

In  the  second  place  the  heart  must  be  (2)  Culti- 
vated. The  word  of  God  must  sink  into  the  heart  in 
order  to  bring  forth  fruit.  Simply  lying  on  the  sur- 
face will  not  produce  a  harvest.  The  soil  must  be 
plowed  and  harrowed ;  the  seed  must  find  root. 

Again  the  heart  must  be  (3)  Honest.  Be  honest 
not  only  with  your  fellowmen,  but  with  God.  Be 
honest  with  the  Word.  It  must  bear  fruit  if  you  deal 
honestly  with  it.  The  fault-finder,  irreligious  and 
ungodly  cannot  bring  forth  fruit  because  the  heart 
is  dishonest.  You  might  just  as  well  expect  a  har- 
vest in  the  Sahara  desert  after  sowing  the  seed 
as  from  such  a  heart. 

Last  of  all,  the  Good  Heart  is  kept  (4)  Clean. 
"Create  in  me  a  clean  heart,  O  God."  The  thorns 
and  briars  must  be  removed.  You  can't  retain  your 
Christian  character  and  associate  with  evil  men. 
They  will  choke  you  to  death.  The  thorns  must  be 
pulled  up.     This  is  true  in  our  associations,  reading 


Four  Different  Hearts  225 

and  meditation.  The  reason  men  are  more  irreli- 
gious than  women  is  because  they  are  out  in  the  world 
more,  away  from  Christian  influence  such  as  the 
home  and  the  church.  "What  shall  the  harvest  be.'"' 
we  sing.  It  is  an  individual  matter.  Are  you  bring- 
ing forth  fruit,  or  nothing  but  leaves.'' 

Oh  for  a  heart  to  praise  my  God, 
A  heart  from  sin  set  free; 
A  heart  that  always  feels  thy  blood 
So  freely  spilt  for  me ! 

A  heart  resigned,  submissive,  meek, 
My  great  Redeemer's  throne ! 
Where  only  Christ  is  heard  to  speak. 
Where  Jesus  reigns  alone ! 

A  heart  in  every  thought  renewed. 
And  full  of  love  divine; 
Perfect  and  right  and  pure  and  good 
A  copy.  Lord,  of  Thine. 


XXVI 

EXCUSES 

Luke  H.:18.    I  pray  thee,  have  vie  excused. 

The  habit  of  excuse-making  is  universal.  There 
is  a  difference  between  an  excuse  and  a  reason.  Some 
one  defines  an  excuse  as  an  imaginary  something 
given  in  place  of  a  reason.  Reason  is  real;  excuse 
is  imaginary. 

In  the  time  of  Christ  men  were  adepts  at  excuse- 
making,  but  it  is  a  question  whether  they  outranked 
those  of  the  present.  Not  only  have  the  defeated 
an  excuse  for  their  defeat,  but  in  every  duty  of  life 
men  have  become  proficient  in  the  art  of  excuse-mak- 
ing. They  have  become  so  bold  as  to  think  it  is  just 
as  easy  to  deceive  God  as  man. 

Dr.  Albert  tells  a  legendary  story  of  a  barn  in 
which  pop-corn  was  stored.  "As  the  burning  build- 
ing heated  the  pop-corn  it  began  popping  and  came 
down  in  a  great  white  shower.  An  old  horse  at  quite 
a  distance  from  the  barn  saw  the  shower  of  white 
corn,  and,  although  the  night  was  not  at  all  coldj 
at  once  imagined  it  was  snowing  and  he  was  freezing 
to  death,  so  he  died."     An  excuse,  though  unreal, 

226 


Excuses  227 

does  much  damage.  Mark  Twain  speaks  of  an  ori- 
ental who  did  not  want  to  loan  his  axe  to  his  neigh- 
bor. He  gave  various  reasons  for  liis  refusal  and  at 
last  said  he  wanted  to  use  it  "to  eat  soup.'*  His 
neighbor  remarked  that  such  was  an  unusual  use  to 
make  of  an  axe;  to  which  the  oriental  replied  that 
"when  you  did  not  want  to  do  a  thing,  anything 
would  do  for  an  excuse.'* 

The  habit  of  excuse-making  always  promotes  dis- 
honesty and  hypocrisy.  We  are  just  as  responsible 
today  for  the  carrying  out  of  Christ's  commands  as 
when  he  gave  them  to  his  disciples.  We  are  here  to 
accept  his  invitation;  to  labor  in  his  vineyard;  to 
evangelize  the  world.  If  any  of  the  following  ex- 
cuses fit  our  case  and  we  find  them  sufficient  then  are 
we  released  of  all  responsibility,  and  not  till  then. 

I.  If  God  had  never  provided  a  plan  of  salva- 
tion, then  we  might  be  excused.  But  He  did.  God 
prepared  a  supper  for  all  His  people.  "The  Lamb 
of  God  that  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world"  has 
been  offered.  He  laid  down  his  life  willingly.  If 
God  never  would  have  loved  the  world  so  as  to  give 
his  only  begotten  Son,  then  we  might  be  excused. 

II.  If  no  invitation  had  been  extended  then  we 
might  be  excused.  But  there  was.  "Come  for  all 
things  are  now  ready."  This  invitation  has  been 
sent  by  God  Himself,  through  prophet  and  apostle, 
the  church  and  the  missionary.  All  are  invited.  "Go 
out  quickly  into  the  streets  and  lanes  of  the  city  and 


228  Pure  Religion 

bring  in  liither  the  poor  and  the  maimed  and  the  halt 
and  the  blind."  Lest  they  fail  to  hear,  he  continues : 
"Go  out  into  the  highways  and  hedges  and  compel 
them  to  come  in,  that  my  house  may  be  filled."  Isn't 
the  church  extending  the  same  invitation  today.? 
Notwithstanding  the  reproach  cast  upon  the  church, 
her  doors  are  open  to  all ;  "whosoever  will  may  come." 

This  invitation,  too,  is  extended  by  him  who  has 
unquestionable  authority  and  power.  "All  power 
is  given  unto  me  in  heaven  and  on  earth."  Christ's 
friends  are  re-echoing  the  invitation  daily.  There 
might  be  some  excuse  if  we  had  never  been  invited, 
but  we  were. 

III.  Again,  we  might  be  excused  if  our  excuses 
were  valid.  Let  us  see.  The  first  said:  "I  have 
bought  a  piece  of  ground  and  I  must  needs  go  and 
see  it.  I  pray  thee  have  me  excused."  Is  ground 
more  valuable  than  the  kingdom  of  God  or  the  soul  of 
man.''  Yes,  in  the  estimation  of  some,  it  is.  For 
there  are  those  who  will  add  acre  to  acre  at  the  risk 
of  their  own  immortal  souls.  But  Christ  says : 
"What  shall  it  profit  a  man  if  he  gain  the  whole 
world  and  lose  his  own  soul,  or  what  shall  he  give 
in  exchange  for  his  souL^"' 

The  second  representative  said:  "I  have  bought 
five  yoke  of  oxen  and  I  go  to  prove  them ;  I  pray  have 
me  excused."  Are  the  possessions  of  the  world  com- 
parable with  the  treasures  of  heaven.?    "Seek  ye  first 


Excuses  229 

the  kingdom  of  God  and  his  righteousness  and  all 
these  things  shall  be  added  unto  you." 

The  last  had  the  most  flimsy  excuse  of  all:  "I 
have  married  a  wife  and  therefore  I  cannot  come." 
Couldn't  he  take  his  wife  with  him?  She  would  have 
enjoyed  the  feast  as  every  bride  does.  However,  do- 
mestic excuses  are  many.  The  home  is  not  what  it 
ought  to  be  or  the  invitation  would  be  accepted  more 
readily.  What  we  need  is  more  religion  in  the  home. 
This  would  do  away  with  discord  and  strife  between 
husband  and  wife,  divorces  and  disobedience  and  in- 
gratitude of  children. 

Sam  Jones  was  preaching  once  in  Kentucky,  and 
in  the  midst  of  his  sennon  he  said:  "If  there  is  a 
man  here  who  has  not  spoken  an  unkind  word  to  his 
wife  the  past  year,  I  wish  he  would  arise."  Not  a 
man  arose.  Surprised,  he  repeated  his  request,  com- 
menting upon  the  infelicity  of  the  home,  and  urging 
those  who  were  trae  and  kind  to  stand  up  hke  men. 
Finally  three  men  arose  amidst  the  silence  of  the 
assembly.  Sam  complimented  these  men  very  highly 
for  their  conduct  and  then  invited  them  to  the  plat- 
form where  he  desired  to  introduce  them  to  the  au- 
dience. Timidly  they  came  forward  to  the  platform, 
where  he  introduced  them  in  these  words:  "Ladies 
and  gentlemen,  allow  me  to  introduce  to  you  the 
three  biggest  hars  in  Kentucky." 

It  is  too  sadly  true,  some  are  deficient  in  moral 


230  Pure  Religion 

and  religious  training.     If  all  these  excuses  are  suffi- 
cient then  you  are  released. 

IV.  Again  we  might  be  excused  if  Christianity  did 
not  pay.  But  it  does.  Compare  heathen  and  Chris- 
tian nations  and  see  the  result.  It  pays  in  this  world 
and  the  Avorld  to  come. 

V.  We  might  be  excused  if  we  could  be  saved  in 
any  other  way.  But  we  can't.  "There  is  no  other 
name  given  under  heaven  among  men  whereby  we 
must  be  saved."  Moody,  in  the  last  sermon  he  ever 
preached,  put  it  in  this  way:  "Suppose  we  should 
write  out  tonight  this  excuse,  how  would  it  sound? 
'To  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven:  While  sitting  in  con- 
vention hall,  Kansas  City,  Mo.,  November  16,  1899, 
I  received  a  very  pressing  invitation  from  one  of 
your  servants  to  be  present  at  the  marriage  supper 
of  your  only  begotten  son.  I  pray  thee  have  me  ex- 
cused.' Would  you  sign  that,  young  man?  Would 
you,  mother?  Would  you?  Come  up  to  the  report- 
er's table,  take  pen  and  put  your  name  down  to 
such  an  excuse?  You  would  say,  'Let  my  right  hand 
forget  her  cunning,  and  my  tongue  cleave  to  the 
roof  of  my  mouth  before  I  sign  that.'  I  doubt  if 
there  is  one  here  who  would  sign  it.  Will  you  then 
pay  no  attention  to  God's  invitation?  I  beg  of  you 
do  not  make  light  of  it.  It  is  a  loving  God  inviting 
you  to  a  feast,  and  God  is  not  to  be  mocked.  Go 
play  with  forked  lightning,  go  trifle  with  pestilence 
and  disease,  but  trifle  not  with  God." 


Excuses  231 

"Just  let  me  write  out  another  answer:  *To  the 
Kingdom  of  Heaven:  While  sitting  in  convention 
hall,  Kansas  City,  Mo.,  November  16,  1899,  I  re- 
ceived a  pressing  invitation  from  one  of  your  mes- 
sengers to  be  present  at  the  marriage  supper  of  your 
only  begotten  son.  I  hasten  to  reply,  by  the  grace 
of  God  I  will  be  present.'  Will  you  sign  it,  or  will 
you  say,    'I  pray  thee  have  me  excused.'.'* 


XXVII 

WHAT  IS  YOUR  LIFE? 

James  ^.:H.     What  is  your  life? 

Man,  says  the  psalmist,  is  fearfully  and  wonder- 
fully made.  He  is  the  greatest  piece  of  machinery 
ever  constructed.  Inventions  of  man  rust  and 
wear  out  but  when  man  becomes  diseased  he  is 
so  constructed  that  he  repairs  himself.  This  cannot 
be  said  of  any  invention  or  construction  of  man. 
Man  is  here  in  this  world  by  the  providence  of  Al- 
mighty God.  We  haven't  anything  to  say  about 
our  advent  here,  in  fact  man  was  never  consulted, 
but  he  is  here  by  the  creative  power  of  Almighty 
God  and  that  for  a  purpose.  So  God  has  entrusted 
to  us  life.  That  is  a  great  and  inestimable  treasure 
that  he  has  committed  to  every  being.  What  shall  we 
do  with  this  life.''  God  has  given  it  to  us  for  a  pur- 
pose and  this  question  is  a  very  important  one.  We 
have  but  one  life  to  live  and  our  eternal  destiny  de- 
pends upon  the  manner  of  our  living  here,  so  it  is  ex- 
tremely important  that  we  live  the  best  life  we  pos- 
sibly can.  We  never  come  back  to  repeat  our  ex- 
periences here.    One  effort,  one  sojourn,  one  life,  one 

232 


What  Is  Your  Life?  233 

eternal  destiny.  The  question  has  been  asked  over 
and  over  again,  Is  Life  Worth  Living?  I  have  no 
doubt  that  in  the  case  of  some,  life  is  worthless,  es- 
pecially when  we  judge  from  the  results  and  the 
effects  of  their  lives  upon  the  world.  However,  God 
has  given  us  our  being  and  we  shall  be  held  respons- 
ible on  the  day  of  judgment.  So  we  are  simply  ask- 
ing this  question  this  morning  as  a  theme  for  our 
consideration — What  is  Your  Life? 

I.  First  of  all,  it  is  a  trust.  God  has  committed 
this  trust  to  our  care.  In  the  great  plan  and  pur- 
pose of  Hfe,  man's  customs  and  habits  vary.  We 
have  our  associations;  we  have  our  assemblies;  we 
have  our  business  enterprises.  Man  does  not  live 
alone.  He  is  dependent  upon  his  fellowmen,  and  so 
we  mingle  with  one  another  in  order  that  we  may 
assist  one  another  and  promote  our  interests  for 
time  and  eternity.  Man  therefore  learns  to  depend 
upon  his  fellowmen  who  trust  and  believe  in  him. 
We  entrust  even  at  times  our  hves  to  our  fellowmen 
believing  that  they  are  able  and  willing  to  preserve 
these  lives.  Man  hands  over  his  hard  earned  gold  to 
his  fellow-men,  who  safely  store  it  in  vaults.  We 
beHeve  that  man  will  care  for  his  fellowman  in  the 
preservation  and  in  the  guardianship  of  his  property 
and  possession.  Man  insures  his  life.  He  believes 
that  his  fellow-man  who  assumes  to  care  for  liim  and 
provide  for  him  will  meet  all  the  obligations  thus 
assumed.     So  man  is  living  here  in  this  world  trust- 


234  Pure  Religion 

ing  his  fellow-man  from  day  to  day.  And  now,  God 
has  committed  a  trust  to  us.  That  trust  is  our 
life  and  what  shall  we  do  with  it?  Shall  we  be  true 
to  the  trust  committed  to  our  care,''  That  is  the 
question. 

II.  Life,  too,  is  a  test.  Everything  that  is  worth 
anything  in  this  world  has  to  be  tested.  Any  piece 
of  machinery  before  it  is  used,  is  examined  and 
tested.  So  God  Almighty  has  placed  us  here  in  this 
world  and  is  testing  us  from  day  to  day.  We  are 
being  sifted  here  on  earth  because  we  are  to  be 
used  not  only  for  the  brief  time  here,  but  we  are 
to  fit  ourselves  for  the  blessed  life  hereafter.  So  we 
need  this  sifting;  this  testing  day  after  day. 

Many  things  are  kept  from  us  for  the  simple  rea- 
son that  it  is  necessary  that  this  process  that  is 
going  on  in  our  development,  often  should  be  a 
secret  process.  Some  time  ago  I  was  in  a  train 
seated  near  the  rear  of  the  coach  and  near  me 
was  a  man  who  had  beside  him  on  the  seat  a  clock- 
like instrument  and  whatever  this  instrument  was 
made  out  of  I  do  not  know,  but  it  served  the  pur- 
pose at  any  rate  for  which  it  was  being  used.  I 
was  curious  to  know  what  it  was  there  for,  so  I 
familiarly  inquired  about  it.  Then  he  told  me  and 
explained  the  mechanism  of  the  apparatus.  He  said, 
"You  notice  that  sort  of  lead  pencil  and  that  face 
of  a  clock.  You  watch  that  lead  pencil,"  and  as  that 
train   would   speed   on,   that   pencil  would   make   a 


What  Is  Your  Life?  235 

record  of  the  speed  and  the  manner  in  which  the 
train  was  being  run  and  if  there  would  be  a  sudden 
jerk,  that  lead  pencil  would  indicate  it  by  a  mark. 
He  said,  "The  engineer  who  is  running  the  engine 
that  is  pulling  this  train  does  not  know  I  am  back 
here.  It  is  a  secret,  but  here  is  being  recorded  the 
exact  manner  in  which  he  is  running  his  train  and 
when  he  is  to  be  tested  or  examined  for  promotion 
or  demotion,  we  will  have  the  record  of  his  ability 
to  engineer  a  train,"  and  so  that  revealed  to  me  the 
condition  of  our  lives  here  on  earth.  We  have  been 
ushered  into  this  world,  and  many  of  the  things  we 
do  here  in  this  world,  our  life  plan,  the  great  pur- 
poses for  which  we  have  been  put  here,  are  witliheld 
from  us  for  a  good  and  valid  reason.  This  is  needful 
that  we  may  grow  and  develop  into  proficiency  in 
the  service  of  our  Master. 

Life,  therefore,  is  a  test.     Yes,  it  is  wonderful. 

III.  Life  is  a  scJiool.  We  are  being  trained  and 
educated  here.  The  greatest  teacher,  we  have  been 
told,  is  experience,  and  we  know  he  does  charge 
such  dreadful  wages.  Every  man  is  here  in  this 
world  to  learn  his  lessons  day  after  day  from  the 
opportunities  that  are  given  to  him.  He  is  the  wise 
man  who  uses  all  these  privileges  and  opportunities 
for  his  mental  and  spiritual  advancement. 

IV.  This  life  is  a  battle.  And  who  has  never  ex- 
perienced the  struggle  of  life  from  the  very  be- 
ginning to  the  end  of  our  career  here  on  earth.    We 


236  Pure  Religion 

have  learned  that  it  means  an  effort.  We  must  strive 
and  we  must  urge  ourselves  to  attain  the  desired 
goal.  We  have  to  contend  day  after  day  against 
the  world,  the  flesh  and  the  devil,  the  three  great 
enemies  of  humankind,  and  as  we  overcome  these  foes 
we  become  strong  and  efficient  servants  of  God  Al- 
mighty. This  life  is  a  battle  from  the  cradle  to 
the  grave. 

V.  Life,  too,  is  uncertain.  God  has  not  revealed 
to  us  the  time  of  our  departure.  In  such  a  day 
as  ye  think  not  of,  the  Son  of  Man  cometh  ...  be 
ye  therefore  ready,  says  the  Master. 

VI.  Life,  too,  in  many  a  case,  is  epicurean.  His 
philosophy  of  living  here  is,  "Eat,  drink  and  be 
merry."  Multitudes  of  people  here  on  earth  live 
the  animal  life  and  are  utterly  unconcerned  for  the 
life  to  come.  We  are  amazed  day  after  day  at 
the  events  that  take  place.  Prominent,  especially, 
is  crime  and  open  sin — the  indifference,  the  care- 
lessness of  man  with  respect  to  a  life  of  decency  and 
holiness  here  on  earth  does  not  so  often  startle  us, 
but  when  crimes  are  committed  in  broad  daylight 
as  occurred  the  other  day  again,  it  amazes  us.  Then 
we  stop  and  think,  and  ask,  "What  does  this  all 
mean?  Is  the  world  going  to  the  bad  as  fast  as 
it  possibly  can,  or  what  does  this  all  mean?"  Vari- 
ous causes  are  given  for  these  things.  The  events, 
especially  of  the  last  few  years,  have  led  men  to 
become   dissatisfied.      There   are   certain   people   in 


What  Is  Your  Life?  237 

our  land,  as  well  as  In  other  lands  today,  who  have 
been  accustomed  to  live  on  the  very  top,  and  now 
because  times  have  so  changed,  conditions  are  al- 
together different.  They  have  been  reduced  to  want, 
many  of  them,  and  now  it  is  a  problem  with  them 
how  to  accustom  themselves  to  these  changing  cir- 
cumstances. There  are  certain  types  of  men  who 
see  their  fellowmen  driving  up  and  down  the  boule- 
vard and  on  the  public  highways,  in  their  limousines. 
They  gaze  through  the  windows  of  their  neighbors 
on  the  streets  of  their  city  and  behold  the  cut  glass 
and  fine  furniture,  and  all  the  modern  improvements, 
and  they  become  envious  of  their  fellowmen.  And 
there  are  people  in  our  own  land  today,  as  well 
as  in  other  lands  who  are  obsessed  with  the  idea 
that  the  multitudes  of  men  and  women  in  the  world 
today  who  have  an  over-abundance  of  this  world's 
goods,  have  accumulated  these  things  at  the  ex- 
pense of  their  fellowmen  who  are  less  fortunate 
than  they  and  therefore  they  are  entitled  to  a  part 
of  these  rich  treasures  that  the  rich  and  well-to-do 
have  in  their  possession.  And  there  are  men,  and 
women,  too,  sorry  to  say  it  is  the  case  with  the 
female  as  well,  but  true,  nevertheless,  who  ponder 
over  these  problems  and  believe  they  are  justified  in 
holding  up  their  fellowmen  and  robbing  them  of  their 
possessions. 

These  crimes  that  are  committed  today  are  not 
committed   suddenly.      They  have   had   forethought 


238  Pure  Religion 

and  preparation.  These  men  sit  down  in  their  homes 
and  ponder  over  these  things  and  plan  them  very 
carefully.  Who  is  to  blame  for  the  conditions  of 
affairs  as  we  find  them  today?  It  is  not  alone  to 
be  blamed  upon  those  who  commit  these  crimes. 
Often  our  manner  of  life,  our  habits  and  customs, 
especially  of  the  well-to-do,  are  responsible  for  bring- 
ing about  such  conditions  as  we  have  in  the  world 
at  present.  A  life  that  is  anything  but  wholesome 
and  uplifting,  is  often  worse  than  the  heart  of  men 
with  jealousy  and  hatred  for  which  such  are  held 
responsible.  True  this  does  not  relieve  a  man  of 
perpetrating  crime;  nevertheless  it  is  the  cause  of 
many  that  are  being  committed  in  our  day.  But  life 
is  not  merely  to  eat  and  drink  and  to  put  on  good 
clothes.  It  is  more  than  that.  Multitudes  in  this 
world  today  are  concerned  with  nothing  else  but  the 
material  things  that  fade  and  pass  away.  Life  is 
more  serious  than  all  that. 

VII.  Life,  let  me  say  in  the  next  place,  is  full  of 
sorrow.  This  also  is  needful  for  the  discipline  and 
development  of  the  human  family.  Some  time  ago  a 
man  was  called  to  his  phone  in  the  office  and  on  the 
other  end  of  the  line  was  his  wife.  This  was  the 
message  that  greeted  his  ears :  "Come  home  quickly, 
our  little  child  is  worse."  The  man  rushed  to  his 
private  room,  got  his  hat,  and  started  out  the 
door,  hurrying  to  his  home.  When  he  got  there  he 
found  his  wife  at  the  door  with  tear-dimmed  eyes, 


What  Is  Your  Life?  239 

informing  him  of  the  probable  death  of  the  little 
child  very  soon.  The  little  one  lingered  for  only 
a  short  while,  then  passed  away.  After  this  separa- 
tion of  the  loved  one  from  father  and  mother,  life 
to  them  was  very  dreary,  in  fact  they  decided  to 
remove  from  their  old  homestead  to  a  new  land  en- 
tirely where  they  hoped  new  surroundings  would 
help  them  to  forget  this  sad  scene  in  their  lives  and 
start  anew.  So  to  an  eastern  country  they  de- 
parted. One  day  while  in  this  country  the  husband 
was  out  and  he  saw  what  he  had  not  seen  before 
in  his  own  land, — a  shepherd  leading  his  flocks  down 
over  the  mountain  side  through  the  ravine,  tenderly 
caring  for  them.  When  he  came  to  a  little  brook 
he  lifted  into  his  arms  the  little  lamb  and  tenderly 
carried  it  across  the  stream  while  the  old  mother 
followed  eagerly.  After  returning  in  the  evening, 
he  said  to  his  wife :  "Now  I  know  why  God  has 
taken  our  little  lamb  home."  Heaven  had  become 
dearer  and  nearer  to  them  than  it  ever  had  been 
heretofore.     They  at  last  learned  that  lesson. 

One  of  the  chaplains  in  the  service  during  the 
war  lost  his  little  girl,  two  and  a  half  years  old, 
by  drowning.  He  lived  along  the  coast  and  the  chil- 
dren would  play  in  the  sand  and  one  day  this  little 
child  toppled  into  the  waters  and  before  anyone 
could  come  to  the  rescue,  she  drowned.  That  father 
told  me  that  his  life  is  entirely  different  since  that 
sad  event  had  taken  place.     Thus  man  needs  this 


240  Pure  Religion 

very  discipline  and  this  very  correction  that  seems 
to  be  the  only  thing  that  will  bring  people  sometimes 
to  realize  their  need  of  God.  Multitudes  live  in 
this  world  merely  existing  and  thinking  of  the  things 
of  this  life — careless  of  the  things  of  eternity.  God 
must  speak  to  them  through  some  event ;  through 
some  means,  for  God  is  tender  and  kind  and  He 
will  use  all  the  resources  of  eternity  to  save  an 
immortal  being,  and  even  these  things,  I  say,  are 
needful  to  remind  man  that  it  is  not  all  of  life  to 
live  here,  but  there  is  a  life  eternal  that  demands 
our  consideration  and  attention. 

VIII.  So  I  say,  in  the  next  place,  life  is  not  only 
full  of  sorrow  but  it  is  full  of  joy.  Why,  who  is  not 
thrilled  with  the  blood  running  from  the  tips  of 
his  fingers  to  the  ends  of  his  toes,  in  health  and 
strength  of  body  and  mind  and  soul.  Hence  I  say, 
life  is  full  of  joy.  There  are  days  of  cloud.  We 
need  these.  But  the  days  of  sunshine  are  more 
numerous.  So  man  in  his  normal  state  wants  to 
live.  He  loves  to  live.  Because  God  has  put  this 
desire  within  him  that  he  may  preserve  life  and  use 
his  opportunities  to  the  best  of  his  ability.  "All  that 
a  man  hath  will  he  give  for  his  life."  That  is  not 
always  true  for  there  have  been  men  who  gave  their 
lives  a  willing  sacrifice,  but  the  life  of  man  is  valu- 
able and  to  be  esteemed  very  highly. 

IX.  Life  again,  let  me  say,  is  brief.  In  the 
words   that  we  have  read  this  morning  in  answer 


What  Is  Your  Life?  Ml 

to  the  question,  it  is  said:  "It  is  even  a  vapor  that 
appeareth  for  a  httle  while  and  then  vanisheth 
away."  How  short  and  hasty  is  our  life.  "Man 
that  is  bom  of  woman  is  of  few  days  but  full  of 
trouble."  "He  cometh  forth  like  a  flower  and  is 
cut  down."  "The  days  of  our  years  are  three  score 
years  and  ten  and  if  by  reason  of  strength  they  be 
fourscore  years  yet  is  there  strength,  labor  and 
sorrow,  for  it  is  soon  cut  off  and  we  fly  away."  This 
life  is  brief  and  the  older  we  become  the  more  rap- 
idly does  it  pass. 

X.  Then  again,  let  me  say,  that  life  is  Eternal. 
That  is  not  a  contradiction  of  what  has  been  said, 
for  we  live  here  only  a  little  while — then  do  we 
enter  upon  a  life  that  never  ends.  Behold,  says 
the  apostle,  "I  show  you  a  mystery.  We  shall  not 
all  sleep,  but  we  shall  all  be  changed  in  a  moment, 
in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  etc."  "And  so  shall  we 
ever  be  with  the  Lord."  Again  the  apostle  says,  we 
live  in  this  tabernacle  here  for  a  little  while,  then 
the  day  of  separation  comes ;  then  we  have  a  build- 
ing not  made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens. 

So  it  is  much  more  important  for  us  to  live  in 
harmony  with  the  teachings  and  principles  of  Jesus 
Christ.  We  say  that  life  is  a  struggle.  True,  it 
is.  That  pilgrim  journeying  on  up  the  mountain 
side  illustrates  your  life  and  my  life,  yet  he  is  push- 
ing on  day  after  day  to  gain  that  palace  on  the 
top  and  he  must  strive — he  must  persevere.     Day 


242  Pure  Religion 

after  day  he  winds  his  way  up  until  he  shall  reach 
the  end  of  his  sojourning.  But  it  means  a  battle. 
It  means  a  struggle  until  he  has  attained  the  de- 
sired heights.  Enemies  will  come  out  and  harass 
him;  foes  will  turn  their  bows  upon  him.  He  must 
contend  to  win  the  crown.  But  at  last  he  is  reaching 
the  palace  of  the  king  and  he  is  welcome  in  that 
eternal  home  and  so  we  all  must  contend  for  the 
prize.  Your  life  hereafter  depends  upon  the  man- 
ner of  your  hving  here  and  now,  so  the  prize  after 
which  we  are  striving  is  the  eternal  home  that  God 
has  promised  to  those  who  love  Him. 


xxvni 
BUILDING  THE  CHURCH 

Matt.  16:18.     I  will  build  my  church. 

Man  builds  for  time,  God  builds  for  eternity.  All 
structures  reared  by  man  will  be  razed.  The  Egyp- 
tian pyramids,  defying  the  tooth  of  time  for  cen- 
turies are  destined  to  ruin  and  decay.  The  sky- 
scrapers, peering  into  the  heavens  are  bound  to  be 
removed  from  their  foundations.  Statues,  the  pride 
of  the  peerless  sculptor,  and  the  boast  of  ages  will 
be  reduced  to  powder.  Cathedrals  and  temples  all 
the  work  of  men's  hands,  will  be  leveled  to  the 
ground.  The  grandest  structure,  erected  by  the 
deft  hand  of  the  master  artist  must  pass  into  ob- 
livion. The  Titanic  could  not  successfully  deny  the 
elements  of  Nature.  The  ruins  of  this  world  afford 
a  sublime  though  pathetic  story.  Their  destruction, 
however,  is  merely  a  prophecy  of  something  better, 
greater  and  eternal.  God  is  building  for  the  eternal 
ages. 

His  building  will  endure.     Time  cannot  efface  it. 

"Hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it."   Out  of  this  earth 

Christ  is  going  to   construct   a  building  that  will 

243 


24)4  Pure  Religion 

endure  after  the  Heavens  and  earth  are  passed  away. 
He  is  the  Master-Builder.  Our  subject  is,  "The 
Building  of  the  Church,"  and  we  will  notice  first 
of  all— 

I.  The  material  out  of  which  the  church  is  built. 
The  church  is  not  composed  of  brick,  stone,  wood, 
and  mortar,  but  of  character  and  principles.  The 
church  is  a  living  organism.  The  elements  that 
enter  into  the  formation  of  the  church  are  varied 
but  all  of  God.  The  first  one  mentioned  is  the  Bible. 
You  cannot  build  a  church  without  the  word  of 
God,  the  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice.  The 
cults  and  isms  of  ancient  and  modern  times  are  un- 
necessary, but  you  cannot  dispense  with  the  word 
of  God.  Building  a  church  on  tradition,  public 
opinion.  Christian  Science,  Mormonism,  Dowieism, 
or  other  humanly  invented  foundations  has  fore- 
shadowed doom  and  death.  In  her  love  and  rev- 
erence for  the  Gospel  the  church  does  not  ignore 
the  law.  Amidst  the  thunderings  and  lightnings  of 
Sinai  God  said:  "Thou  shalt  have  no  other  Gods 
before  me."  "Honor  thy  father  and  mother,"  "Re- 
member the  Sabbath  Day  to  keep  it  Holy."  The 
moral  law  of  God  has  never  been  abrogated.  God 
says  with  a  wise  purpose  in  view,  "Thou  shalt,"  and 
"Thou  shalt  not,"  and  he  who  wilfully  and  obsti- 
nately disobeys  the  commands  of  the  Almighty,  does 
so  to  his  own  discomfiture.  The  Gospel  too  is  an 
important  element  in  the  church.     What  is  the  Gos- 


Building  the  Church  245 

pel?  The  Gospel  is  the  good  news  that  Jesus  Christ 
came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners.  He  came  to 
save  the  lost  not  the  saved.  The  judgment  day 
will  reveal  the  sad  plight  of  those  who  are  depend- 
ing on  their  own  righteousness  and  have  no  use  for 
the  offers  of  redemption  as  presented  by  the  church 
of  Jesus  Christ.  Is  there  salvation  outside  the 
church?  Not  outside  the  church  of  which  we  are 
speaking  and  which  Christ  is  building  for  eternity. 
All  the  doctrines  of  the  Bible  are  essential  to  the 
church.  Faith  is  another  important  element  in  this 
building.  The  faith  of  Abraham,  David,  patriarchs 
and  prophets,  Peter  and  the  apostles  and  the  faith- 
ful of  all  ages  to  the  end  of  time  is  employed  in  the 
building  of  the  church.  Repentance  and  conversion, 
justification  and  sanctification  are  material  princi- 
ples in  this  structure.  "Except  Ye  be  Converted 
and  Become  as  Little  Children,  Ye  shall  in  no  wise 
enter  into  the  Kingdom  of  God."  "The  just  shall 
live  by  Faith."  "Grow  in  Grace  and  in  the  Knowl- 
edge of  our  God  and  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ." 

The  two  sacraments  Christ  has  left  us  are  essen- 
tial to  the  church.  "He  that  believeth  and  is  bap- 
tized shall  be  saved."  You  say  a  child  cannot  be- 
lieve. How  do  you  know?  "He  that  believeth  not 
shall  be  damned."  Cannot  God  give  faith  to  a  child 
as  well  as  a  hardened  sinner.  Faith  is  a  gift  of 
God.  Christ  came  to  save  children  as  well  as  adults, 
for  all  are  by  nature  lost.     "All  have  sinned  and 


246  Pure  Religion 

come  short  of  the  glory  of  God."  We  do  not  say, 
nor  does  the  Bible  teach  that  children  unbaptised 
are  lost.  This  is  a  matter  that  remains  with  God 
alone,  but  we  do  contend  and  with  scriptural  au- 
thority that  children  are  included  in  the  covenant. 
If  a  child  is  lost  by  nature  and  "Christ  came  to 
seek  and  to  save  the  lost"  and  you  cannot  teach  a 
child  the  word  by  precept,  how  is  a  child  ever  to 
receive  the  means  of  grace  except  through  baptism? 
The  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper  is  likewise 
needed  in  the  church. 

"Except  ye  eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  God  and 
drink  His  blood  ye  have  no  life  in  you."  He  gives 
the  command:  "Do  this  in  remembrance  of  Me." 
"This  cup  is  the  New  Testament  in  My  blood  shed 
for  you  and  for  many  for  the  remission  of  sin." 
How  shall  you  receive  the  remission  of  sin  except 
you  obey.'' 

"I  will  build  my  church !"  Hasn't  He  a  right  to 
build  according  to  His  own  plans  and  pattern.'' 

"Again  Christ  has  respect  unto  character  and 
quality.  Out  of  human  beings  He  constructs  His 
church.  Children  were  always  included  in  the  church. 
If  yovi  will  examine  our  church  record  you  will  find 
baptised  as  well  as  communicant  members — children 
are  just  as  much  entitled  to  the  privileges  of  the 
church  as  adults. — God  adds  to  His  church.  The 
trouble  with  adults  is,  there  are  too  many  human 
"joinings"   of  the   church   today.     People  join   the 


Building  the  Church  247 

church  as  it  is  called  and  where  are  they  afterward? 
The  difficulty  is  God  hasn't  added  them  to  the  church. 

"The  Lord  added  to  the  church  daily  such  as 
should  be  saved."  Out  of  genuine  boys  and  girls 
Christ  is  building  His  church.  There  is  something 
radically  wrong  with  the  boy  or  girl  who  sneaks 
away  from  the  church.  Young  men  and  women  who 
find  their  chief  joy  in  the  service  of  the  church 
instead  of  the  frivolities  of  this  world  are  excel- 
lent material  for  His  building.  "The  fashions  of 
this  world  pass  away."  One  bride  and  groom  who 
are  just  as  faithful  after  marriage  as  before  are 
characters  whom  God  can  use  in  the  structure.  He 
is  preparing  for  the  groom  when  He  comes  to  take 
the  bride  unto  himself. 

Those  who  have  become  aged  in  the  service  of  the 
church  shall  outshine  the  stars — "Thy  hoary  head 
is  a  crown  of  glory  when  found  in  the  way  of  right- 
eousness." God  needs  the  aged  fathers  and  mothers 
in  His  church  or  He  would  not  have  so  many  there. 
Simeon,  the  aged,  stricken  with  blindness,  permitted 
once  more  to  behold  the  infant  Saviour  in  the  temple 
was  ready  to  depart  "for  mine  eyes  have  seen  thy 
salvation."  Anna,  the  prophetess,  over  one  hun- 
dred years  of  age,  unable  to  walk  to  the  temple 
any  more,  had  her  bed  removed  there,  that  she  might 
not  miss  a  service  in  the  House  of  God. 

II.  In  the  second  place  notice  what  it  costs  to 
build  the  church: 


248  Pure  Religion 

The  cost — expensive  buildings  have  been  erected 
all  over  the  world,  state  houses,  cathedrals,  king's 
palaces  have  cost  immense  sums  of  money.  Some- 
times the  expense  is  greater  than  the  actual  cost, 
as  for  example,  our  state  capitol  at  Harrisburg. 
What  does  it  cost  to  build  the  church?  It  cost  God 
the  Father  more  than  we  can  estimate.  It  cost  Him 
His  son.  It  meant  something  to  the  Father  to  give 
His  only  begotten  Son.  If  you  had  an  only  son 
would  it  be  a  trifling  matter  to  give  him  up?  It 
likewise  cost  the  Son  something.  He  was  not  com- 
pelled to  climb  the  cross  and  suffer  and  die.  He 
could  have  summoned  a  legion  of  angels  and  been 
released  but  Ha  submitted  willingly.  His  Geth- 
semane  was  bitter;  the  treason  of  Judas  and  denial 
of  Peter  were  hard  to  bear  yet  He  endured  all  for 
our  sakes,  that  we  through  His  sufferings,  death  and 
life  might  have  life  eternal.  Doesn't  it  cost  the  Holy 
Ghost  something  to  remain  here  to  teach  and  guide 
unto  all  truth?  And  what  shall  we  say  of  the  early 
martyrs.  Millions  upon  millions,  yes,  of  all  ages 
whose  blood  has  become  the  seed  of  the  church.  It 
costs  to  build  the  church.  It  cost  the  reformers 
something  during  the  dark  ages,  when  the  visible 
church  became  so  corrupted  that  the  building  de- 
volved upon  the  few  and  Martin  Luther  and  his  co- 
laborers  were  willing  to  sacrifice  evei'ything  that  the 
church  might  live. 


BiiiUmg  the  Church  249 

A  cardinaPs  hat,  the  seat  of  the  pope,  everything 
the  great  reformer  might  have  had,  but  all  was 
rejected  that  he  might  remain  true  to  his  Master. 
"Here  I  stand,  I  cannot  do  otherwise,  God  help  me." 
In  the  building  of  the  church  what  has  it  cost  you 
or  doesn't  it  cost  you  anything?  The  best  things 
are  the  most  costly.  If  the  Lord  can  use  you  in 
the  building  of  His  church  it  will  cost  you  the  fel- 
lowship of  the  world,  the  pride  of  life,  the  deceitful- 
ness  of  riches,  the  fame  and  pleasure  of  this  world. 

Hatred,  emulation,  strife,  discord,  jealousy,  God 
cannot  use  in  the  building  of  his  church.  Neither  is 
there  room  for  apostasy,  ignorance,  superstition  and 
idolatry.  The  graces  of  heaven  alone  have  a  place 
in  tliis  building. 

III.  The  purpose  of  the  church.  The  church  is 
not  a  Pullman  palace  car,  neither  is  it  an  aero- 
plane. 

The  purpose  is  two-fold,  namely,  the  salvation 
of  sinners  and  the  edification  of  saints.  The  busi- 
ness of  the  church  is  to  develop  character  for 
eternity.  The  church  will  never  outlive  its  useful- 
ness. She  must  expect  to  be  misrepresented  and 
assailed.  Hers  has  been  a  struggle  down  through 
the  ages.  As  long  as  there  is  sin  to  be  pardoned  and 
suffering  to  be  assuaged  she  will  be  there  to  minister. 

The  primary  purpose  there  is  to  preach  the  word. 
"Go  Ye  into  all  the  World  and  preach  the  Gospel 


250  Pv,re  Religion 

to  all  Nations.'*  Institutions  may  come  and  go 
but  the  church  goes  on  forever,  because  she  is  on 
a  mission  eternal. 

"Feed  my  lambs,  feed  my  sheep."  This  is  the 
great  mission  of  the  church.  The  church  is  called 
to  administer  the  sacraments,  to  bury  the  dead,  to 
comfort  the  mourner,  to  marry  and  give  in  mar- 
riage. 

The  needs  of  the  world  today  are  the  same  as  ever. 
The  church  is  right  up  to  the  times.  The  greatest 
movement  of  the  day  is  the  missionary  movement. 
The  greatest  work  the  evangelization  of  the  world. 
The  greatest  institution  in  the  world  is  the  church. 
When  the  building  is  completed  the  scaffolding  shall 
be  torn  down.  Then  shall  we  behold  the  perfect 
structure,  when  all  refuse  shall  be  cleared  away. 
The  great  builder  is  at  work.  It  may  require  many 
centuries  more  until  the  building  shall  be  finished, 
but  God  is  working,  surely  ages  and  ages  may  yet 
be  required,  we  do  not  know,  but  it  will  be  worth 
all  the  time  and  talent  and  patience  expended.  Can 
He  use  you  in  the  building  of  His  church?  For  He 
means  to  continue  until  the  work  is  completed. 

"I  Wni  Build  My  Church." 


XXES 

TWO  MEN 

Luhe  18:10.     Two  men  went  up  into  the  temple  to 
pray. 

On  the  borders  of  the  United  States  and  Canada 
there  are  two  rivers  having  their  source  in  the 
same  locality,  but  running  in  opposite  directions — 
the  one  north  and  the  other  south.  Two  children 
in  a  family  will  have  characteristics  the  direct  op- 
posite— the  one  seemingly  bent  on  evil  and  the  other 
dihgently  serving  God.  Two  men  in  the  same  com- 
munity with  the  same  environment,  breathing  the 
same  atmosphere,  with  all  the  advantages  and  op- 
portunities alike — the  one  exemplary,  worthy  and 
helpful  to  the  community  in  which  he  lives — the 
other  worthless — no  good  whatever  to  the  neigh- 
borhood in  which  he  resides.  Why  this  difference 
between  men?  You  cannot  help  but  see  it.  You 
see  this  great  dissimilarity  in  the  character  of  men, 
women  and  children  all  about  you.  We  have  in  the 
lesson  this  morning  this  same  problem.  The  story 
is  related  here  by  the  Master  Himself.  He  de- 
scribes these  two  characters ;  the  two  men  who  went 
into  the  temple  to  pray.     They  were  radically  dif- 

251 


252  Pure  Religion 

ferent  in  their  character  and  in  their  conduct.  Why 
were  they  so  amazingly  different?  They  had  the 
church,  they  had  the  means  of  grace;  they  had 
opportunities  alike,  and  yet  the  history  of  their 
lives  here  as  given  us  by  Jesus  Christ  is  altogether 
different  in  character.  We  want  to  take  these  two 
men  this  morning  as  our  study  and  notice  first  of 
all  their  similarity  and  then  the  difference  that  is 
manifested  in  their  character  and  conduct. 

I.  /  notice  first  of  all  that  these  men  were  both 
church  goers.  "Two  men  went  up  into  the  temple 
to  pray."  Church  going  may  have  been  a  habit 
with  them,  but  whatever  it  is,  it  is  a  good  habit 
and  he  who  has  formed  that  habit  will  profit  by 
it  everlastingly.  I  fear  that  we  have  lost  some  of 
the  habits  that  we  formed  in  the  days  of  our  fathers. 
One  of  the  customs  that  has  passed  out  of  vogue, 
apparently,  is  the  family  pew,  and  I  believe  that 
the  family  life  today  is  so  much  poorer  because 
families  do  not  assemble  in  the  house  of  the  Lord 
and  worship  Almighty  God  together. 

I  believe  too  in  this  modern  day,  instead  of  dimin- 
ishing pews  we  should  add  to  them.  We  should  have 
a  Sunday  School  pew.  If  you  notice  at  the  church 
doors  as  you  come  to  church,  the  crowds  that  flock 
away  from  the  Sunday  School  of  all  our  churches 
throughout  all  our  country,  you  cannot  help  but 
wonder  what  the  next  generation  is  going  to  do 
with  respect  to  Divine  Worship.     It  does  not  speak 


Tmo  Men  253 

well  for  the  future  of  the  church  to  see  the  multi- 
tudes of  our  young  people  willfully  absenting  them- 
selves from  the  house  of  God.  Yes,  the  church  pews 
should  be  filled  every  Lord's  day  if  we  had  the  true 
conception  of  the  value  of  worship.  I  knew  an  old 
gentleman  (and  I  think  he  was  nearly  90  years  of 
ao-e)  who  very  seldom  in  his  whole  life  was  found 
absent  from  his  pew  in  the  church.  He  was  re- 
garded as  the  founder  of  that  church  and  staunch 
supporter  to  the  very  day  of  his  death  and  after 
he  had  become  so  old  and  infirm  that  he  was  hin- 
dered in  the  hearing  of  the  Word,  he  sat  right  in 
front  of  the  pulpit,  where  at  every  church  service 
he  was  present,  and  after  he  had  been  transported 
from  the  church  militant  to  the  church  triumphant, 
they  draped  his  chair  and  the  last  time  I  was  in 
that  building  I  saw  the  chair  was  still  held  as  a 
memorial  to  the  devotion  and  respect  this  man  had 
for  the  House  of  God. 

These  two  men  were  both  church  goers;  a  cus- 
tom that  many  people  have  allowed  to  drop  out  of 
their  lives,  and  they  are  so  much  poorer  because 
of  it. 

II.  In  the  second  place  I  notice  these  men  were 
both  praying  men.  "Two  men  went  up  into  the  tem- 
ple to  pray."  And  the  fact  is  that  all  men  pray 
sometime  in  their  life  or  will.  That  notion  that 
men  can  get  along  without  prayer  and  treat  the 
prayerful  life  with  contempt,  is  all  mockery  and  with- 


2  54i  Pure  Religion 

out  any  foundation  when  the  test  comes.  Men  need 
to  pray  when  in  dire  circumstances  especially.  Men 
will  call  mightily  upon  God.  Some  years  ago,  while 
riding  in  a  train,  we  came  to  the  junction  of  an- 
other road,  and  while  standing  on  the  platform  an- 
other train  pulled  into  the  station  and  the  railroad 
men  went  to  the  baggage  car  and  carried  a  man 
lying  on  a  stretcher  out  of  the  car  and  placed  him 
on  the  other  train.  A  man  standing  nearby  whom 
I  knew,  said  he  was  caught  between  the  two  cars 
and  his  mangled  body  fell  to  the  side,  while  the  first 
thing  he  thought  of  was  prayer  and  he  asked  a  few 
friends  to  pray  for  him,  but  not  one  of  these  men 
could  pray  for  this  poor  soul  about  to  pass  into 
eternity,  until  one  man  tried  to  repeat  the  Lord's 
Prayer  for  his  dying  comrade.  I  knew  this  brake- 
man  who  had  met  with  the  accident  and  I  knew 
him  as  a  profane  man  without  any  or  very  little 
of  any  regard  for  religion  or  the  needs  of  the  soul, 
but  at  this  time  of  peril  and  danger  he  realized 
his  need  as  all  men  do  whether  they  boast  of  their 
lack  of  religion  or  interest  in  the  things  that  are 
sacred  or  not.  But  the  time  comes  when  they  can- 
not help  but  call  upon  God. 

III.  These  two  men  too  were  alike  in  this — thei/ 
were  both  sinners.  There  is  a  difference,  however, 
in  sinful  men.  There  were  two  men  nailed  to  a  cross 
on  either  side  of  Jesus  Christ — both  malefactors. 
They  differed  in  some  respects  and  that  difference 


Tmo  Men  255 

was  very  great,  but  they  were  both  sinners.  How- 
ever, the  one  penitently  called  upon  God  or  Christ 
by  his  side  and  received  remission  of  liis  sin,  while 
the  other  kept  on  chattering  by  his  side  and  lost 
what  can  never  be  regained. 

There  are  penitent  and  impenitent  sinners.  These 
two  men  were  alike  no  doubt  in  many  other  respects 
— in  their  appearances.  Perhaps  if  you  saw  them 
going  along  you  would  not  be  able  to  distinguish 
one  from  the  other.  They  looked  alike  in  many 
respects.  They  may  have  been  like  the  twins  of 
whom  I  heard  when  at  college;  the  professors  could 
not  distinguish  between  them  and  so  when  called 
upon  to  recite  the  one  would  frequently  arise  and 
answer  for  his  brother.  These  two  men  in  many 
respects  were  the  same.  However,  they  were  unlike 
and  we  want  to  notice  the  difference  in  them. 

1.  In  the  first  place  this  difference  is  explained 
by  Christ  in  the  story  when  He  says  the  one  was 
a  Pharisee  and  the  other  a  Publican.  What  is  a 
Pharisee?  A  Pharisee  is  one  who  sees  himself  and 
his  own  goodness  only,  but  always  minimizes  the 
goodness  and  righteousness  of  others.  In  fact  this 
man  could  not  see  anything  good  in  anybody  else. 
He  was  constantly  looking  at  himself  and  thought 
he  was  the  best  man  in  the  world.  Now  that  Phari- 
saic spirit  may  be  found  everywhere.  No  matter 
where  you  go  you  will  find  people  who  imagine  that 
they   are   always    superior   to   their   fellowmen   and 


256  Pure  Religion 

oh,  how  sinful  and  how  foolish  men  really  are  if 
they  would  only  realize  it,  in  contrast  with  the  per- 
fect life  and  character  of  Jesus  Christ. 

What  is  a  Publican?  He  was  a  man  who  was 
discredited  in  his  community  and  looked  upon  with 
scorn  and  contempt  because  the  Publican  Avas  the 
one  appointed  by  the  Government  to  collect  the 
taxes  and  would  often  use  his  power  to  defraud. 
Because  of  this  practice  he  was  despised  and  hated 
among  all  men.  So  we  find  the  difference  then  in 
the  occupation ;  in  the  manner  of  life  of  these  two 
men. 

2.  However  there  is  another  difference  that  is 
evident  in  their  lives.  That  difference  is  seen  in  the 
prayer  they  offer.  In  the  story  Jesus  tells  us  that 
the  Pharisee  stood  and  prayed:  "Lord,  I  thank  thee 
that  I  am  not  as  other  men  are,  extortioners,  un- 
just, adulterers,  or  even  as  this  publican.  I  fast 
twice  in  the  week,  I  give  tithes  of  all  that  I  pos- 
sess." Does  that  sound  like  a  prayer?  That  is 
self-laudation;  that  is  self-congratulation;  that  is 
self-praise.  There  is  not  an  iota  of  prayer  in  any 
of  the  petitions  there,  or  the  words  rather,  that 
he  mumbles.  He  thinks  of  himself  and  himself  only, 
but  listen  to  the  prayer  of  the  publican.  The  pub- 
lican not  so  much  as  lifts  his  eye  to  heaven,  but 
smites  upon  his  breast  and  says :  "God  be  merciful 
to  me  a  sinner.'*  That  is  prayer.  There  is  a  vast 
difference  therefore  between  praj^ers  offered  by  these 


Two  Men  257 

two  men  and  it  reveals  the  exact  condition  of  the 
heart  of  each  man. 

3.  There  is  a  difference  also  in  their  faith.  They 
both  had  some  regard  for  the  temple  of  course. 
They  both  believed  in  God,  but  the  one  had  a  living 
faith — the  other's  faith  was  without  foundation. 
All  men  too  believe,  and  yet  this  may  sound  strange, 
but  the  faith  of  all  men  does  not  avail  for  their 
salvation.  Men  will  either  believe  in  this  life  or  in 
the  life  to  come.  The  matter  of  fact  is  that  men 
must  believe  sometime,  for  we  read  where  the  very 
devils  believe  and  tremble.  So  men  must  believe,  but 
it  is  too  late.  Their  faith  comes  when  there  is 
no  opportunity  for  their  salvation,  so  there  is  no 
hope  for  men  even  though  faith  is  manifested  in 
their  last  or  eternal  hours. 

IV.  Then  again  notice  there  was  a  difference  in 
these  two  men  in  this:  the  one  was  lost  and  the  other 
was  saved.  The  one  had  no  due  conception  of  his 
immortal  interests  whereas  the  other  had.  The  one 
was  on  the  broad  way  that  leads  to  destruction  and 
the  other  was  on  the  narrow  way  that  leads  unto 
life.  So  throughout  our  career  here  on  earth  these 
various  characteristics  may  not  be  so  evident,  but 
the  time  comes  when  there  is  a  testing;  when  the 
difference  shall  become  manifest.  We  look  abroad 
through  the  world  and  see  these  two  classes  of  peo- 
ple. We  sometimes  imagine  men  different  in  many 
respects  but  they  can  be  summed  up  in  only  two 


258  Pure  Religion 

kinds  or  classes — the  saved  and  the  unsaved.  Those 
that  are  on  the  broad  way  and  those  on  the  nar- 
row way ;  those  who  are  serving  God  and  those  who 
are  serving  the  enemy  of  mankind,  and  the  day  will 
come  when  there  shall  be  a  separation  as  Jesus 
tells  over  and  over  again.  The  tares  and  the  wheat 
are  to  grow  together  until  the  God  of  heaven  and 
earth  shall  send  his  reapers  and  then  He  says  the 
wheat  shall  be  gathered  into  his  garner  and  the 
tares  shall  be  bundled  up  and  cast  into  the  fire. 
The  disciples  wondered  why  this  separation  does  not 
take  place  now  and  Jesus  warned  them  that  this 
would  not  be  a  proper  time  for  this  separation,  but 
they  must  await  the  day  for  which  all  other  days 
have  been  made.  We  look  upon  men  and  often  fail 
to  note  this  condition  in  their  life,  character  and 
conduct.  However,  the  day  will  dawn  when  that 
difference  will  be  made  manifest. 

Some  years  ago  in  the  city  in  which  I  lived,  we 
passed  through  a  dire  epidemic  of  typhoid  fever. 
It  raged  for  a  few  weeks  and  about  1500  had  been 
brought  down  to  their  beds  because  of  this  illness. 
There  were  robust  men  and  women  who  were  at- 
tacked by  the  disease  and  in  a  few  days  expired. 
I  have  in  mind  a  young  man  who  was  healthy  and 
strong — the  very  picture  of  health,  who  was  among 
the  first  victims  to  expire.  I  was  called  upon  to 
bury,  or  take  into  the  vaults,  the  bodies  of  as  high 
as  four  a  day.     A  few  hundred  of  these  1500  only 


Two  Men  259 

expired,  and  yet  it  was  all  so  sudden.  But  among 
all  those  who  had  passed  away  there  were  only  two 
kinds — those  who  were  prepared  and  those  who  were 
unprepared ;  those  who  had  lived  godly  lives  and 
those  who  had  lived  irreligious  and  ungodly  lives. 
There  was  no  distinction  so  far  as  outward  ap- 
pearances were  concerned,  but  they  all  suddenly 
were  transported  from  the  world  to  the  very  pres- 
ence of  Almighty  God. 

You  remember  when  the  Titanic  went  down  with 
its  1500  victims  who  found  their  graves  among  the 
angry  waves.  When  the  Carpathia  came  along  and 
picked  up  the  survivors  and  gathered  up  the  bodies 
of  those  who  could  be  found,  they  were  transported 
to  the  harbor  of  New  York.  There  were  thousands 
upon  thousands  of  people,  we  are  told,  that  awaited 
the  arrival  of  these  ships  and  as  they  brought  the 
survivors  from  the  ships,  these  thousands  and  thou- 
sands of  people  that  gathered  by  the  pier,  removed 
their  hats  and  then  stood  in  solemn  awe  as  they 
watched  the  procession  file  down  off  the  boats  and 
from  there  be  conveyed  to  their  homes.  There  was 
no  time  for  rejoicing  nor  hurrahs.  Everybody  was 
in  sympathy  with  these  hundreds  of  families  that 
had  been  bereft  of  a  friend.  Of  the  multitudes  that 
had  found  their  graves  amidst  the  angry  waves, 
were  men  of  education  and  men  who  were  illiterate. 
Of  those  fifty  or  more  boys  who  were  locked  in  their 
cabin  like  rats  in  a  trap  and  drowned  as  the  boat 


260  Pure  Religion 

went  down — those  who  survived  or  those  who  were 
drowned,  there  were  only  two  classes — the  prepared 
and  the  unprepared.  Of  all  the  stories  and  parables 
in  the  teachings  of  Jesus,  He  admonishes  us  over 
and  over  again  with  a  heart  of  love  and  mercy,  to 
prepare  us  for  that  eternal  life.  These  two  men 
are  simply  t3rpes  of  the  world's  population  today. 
The  world  has  its  millions  of  people.  There  are 
those  among  these  millions  who  are  serving  God  and 
those  on  the  other  hand  who  are  misusing  the  op- 
portunities God  Almighty  gives  them  for  everlasting 
life  and  the  day  of  reckoning  will  tell  who  are  saved 
and  who  are  the  lost.  Hence  Jesus  lovingly  and 
tenderly  invites  men  and  warns  men  when  He  says — 
"Enter  ye  in  at  the  strait  gate  for  wide  is  the  gate 
and  broad  the  way  that  leadeth  to  destruction  and 
many  there  be  which  go  in  thereat:  Because  strait 
is  the  gate,  and  narrow  is  the  way  which  leadeth 
unto  life,   and  few   there  be  that  find  it." 


XXX 


GOD'S  PRODIGALITY 

Mark  H'.^.  Why  xoas  this  waste  of  the  ointment 
made? 

No  home  is  safe  and  happy  without  the  presence 
of  Christ.  When  on  earth  Christ  called  no  home 
His  own,  yet  He  possessed  all  things.  "The  foxes 
have  holes,  the  birds  of  the  air  have  nests,  yet  the 
Son  of  Man  hath  not  where  to  lay  His  head."  If 
Christ  had  no  home  of  His  own,  there  was  one  place 
where  He  was  always  a  welcomed  guest,  that  was 
the  home  at  Bethany.  Mary,  Martha  and  Lazarus 
loved  Jesus. 

Christ  set  His  face  steadfastly  to  go  unto  Jerusa- 
lem. On  His  way  to  the  cross  the  events  and  burdens 
of  His  life  multiphed  as  He  approached  the  end. 
The  events  of  the  text  occurred  only  a  few  days  be- 
fore the  crucifixion,  while  He  was  a  guest  in  the 
home  of  Simon  of  Bethany.  It  was  in  tliis  home  that 
Mary  came,  who  found  her  chief  joy  in  His  pres- 
ence, whether  ministering  to  His  wants  or  sitting  at 
His  feet  learning  of  Him.  There  is  little  said  of 
any  one  else  but  Mary.  Her  sensitive  and  appre- 
ciative nature  could  not  forget  the  kindness  of  the 

261 


262  Pure  Religion 

Master.  To  her,  Jesus  had  restored  from  the  grave 
her  beloved  brother.  She  had  learned  not  only  of 
His  miraculous  power,  but  of  His  redeeming  love. 
This  opportunity  of  expressing  her  gratitude  could 
not  be  passed  by  unnoticed.  Therefore  while  the 
Master  sits  at  meat,  she  lavishes  her  love  upon  Him 
by  breaking  the  Alabaster  box  and  pouring  the  oint- 
ment upon  His  head.  "She  hath  done  what  she 
could.  This  act  which  she  hath  done  should  be 
spoken  of  for  a  memorial  of  her  down  through  the 
ages." 

The  Master  appreciated  her  prodigality,  but  not 
every  one  looked  upon  it  with  favor.  For  some  mur- 
mured, saying,  "Why  this  waste,  could  it  not  have 
been  sold  and  given  to  the  poor?"  It  was  not  so 
much  their  concern  for  the  poor  that  prompted  this 
complaint,  as  their  own  selfishness.  No  doubt  their 
own  gifts  to  the  poor  were  few  and  small,  as  is  al- 
ways the  case  with  faultfinders.  Perhaps  Judas  was 
loudest  in  his  condemnation  as  his  character  and 
conduct  so  soon  revealed.  Christ  vindicates  Mary's 
conduct  by  saying:  "The  poor  ye  have  with  you 
always  (which  affords  ample  opportunity  for  relief), 
but  Me  ye  have  not  always."  Mary  was  doing  just 
what  God  has  been  doing  for  ages,  and  is  doing 
today.  God  is  no  miser,  but  bestows  liberally. 
However,  there  are  those  who  still  look  upon  this 
act  as  waste,  while  others  acknowledge  in  it  the  boun- 
tiful Hand  of  God.     Let  us  notice  this  principle, 


God's  Prodigality  263 

first  of  all,  in  creation,  and,   secondly,  in  redemp- 
tion, and  thirdly,  in  individual  life. 

I.  In  creation:  We  hear  complaints  in  our  day 
of  the  waste  of  our  natural  resources,  of  forests 
and  mines,  of  water  and  air;  but  God  has  never 
stinted  the  supply.  Our  little  globe  may  be  very 
small  in  our  day,  but  look  at  the  countless  other 
worlds,  suns,  moons  and  stars;  planets  much  larger 
than  this  little  earth  upon  which  we  dwell.  Is  there 
any  necessity  for  so  many  stars?  Why  this  waste 
of  divine  creative  power?  Or  simply  take  this  lit- 
tle world  where  you  and  I  live,  can  you  count  the 
seeds  even  in  a  few  plants  or  the  multitudes  of  fishes 
in  the  small  streams?  Earth  and  air,  water  and 
land  abound  in  the  mighty  handiwork  of  God. 
Couldn't  we  get  along  with  less?  The  air  is  full 
of  birds,  north  and  east,  south  and  west,  notwith- 
standing the  lament:  "The  birds  are  dying  off." 
Beasts  and  birds  are  still  abounding  everywhere. 
God  bestows  with  a  prodigal  hand.  Is  there  no 
waste  in  this  superabundance?  God's  rains  descend 
upon  the  barren  rocks  as  well  as  upon  the  fruitful 
soil.  The  sun's  rays  descend  upon  the  North  Pole, 
where  Peary  and  Cook  have  never  seen  His  beauty 
as  well  as  upon  the  tropics,  where  man's  eyes  behold 
the  glorious  sun.  The  sun  shines  upon  the  good  and 
the  evil,  the  rain  descends  upon  the  just  and  the 
unjust.  But  why  this  waste?  Waste  in  the  prod- 
ucts  of   the   soil,   waste   in   energy,   in   thought,   in 


264  Fure  Religion 

word,  in  deed.  Why  this  waste?  Waste  from  man's 
standpoint  is  not  always  waste  in  the  sight  of  God. 
II.  In  redemption:  All  men  are  redeemed  but 
not  all  men  are  saved.  There  is  a  vast  difference 
between  redemption  and  salvation.  The  world  has 
been  redeemed  by  the  sacrifice  of  Jesus  Christ.  "For 
God  so  loved  the  world  that  He  gave  His  only  be- 
gotten Son  that  whosoever  believeth  in  Him  should 
not  perish  but  have  everlasting  life."  We  are  re- 
deemed not  with  silver  and  gold,  but  by  the  precious 
blood  of  Jesus  Christ. 

There  is  a  fountain  filled  with  blood, 

Drawn  from  Immanuel's  veins ; 
And   sinners   plunged  beneath   that   flood 

Lose  all  their  guilty  stains. 

On  Calvary's  brow  atonement  has  been  made  for 
the  sins  of  the  whole  world.  Amidst  the  blackest 
darkness,  the  rending  of  the  rocks,  the  opening  of 
the  tomb  and  the  fiercest  agony,  Christ  gasped :  "It 
is  finished."  It  was  impossible  for  this  cup  to  pass 
by,  and  the  world  be  redeemed.  No  wonder  our 
church  is  Christo-Centric,  for  on  Christ  our  hope 
depends.  Notwithstanding  Christ  died  for  all,  all 
are  not  saved.  Why  this  immense  cost?  Provision 
made  for  the  whole  human  family,  but  how  much 
waste,  for  how  many  reject  the  offer?  There  are 
those  who  discredit  foreign  missions.  They  say, 
"Why  this  waste?" 

Some   years   ago   when   death   thinned    the   ranks 


God's  Prodigality  265 

of  our  foreign  missionaries  on  the  west  coast  of 
Africa  where  the  climate  is  deadly,  there  were  many 
who  were  ready  to  discontinue  the  work  of  foreign 
missions  in  that  locality.  Their  cry  was  a  waste 
of  men  and  means.  But  today  who  dares  call  it 
waste.?  Were  the  lives  of  those  self-sacrificing, 
heroic  men  and  beautiful,  capable  women  wasted 
when  they  laid  them  down  willingly  for  Africa's  up- 
lift.? 

We  are  told  to  send  over  implements  and  tools 
of  civilization  to  the  heathen  and  keep  the  Gospel 
at  home.  But  the  Gospel  and  civilization  cannot  be 
separated.  Where  is  the  nation  that  has  ever  been 
resurrected  from  heathenism  without  the  Gospel.? 
It  is  not  our  business  to  question  God's  method, 
but  to  obey  His  command.  "Go  ye  to  all  the  world 
and  teach  My  Gospel  to  all  nations."  "He  that 
believeth  and  is  baptised  shall  be  saved,  and  he  that 
believeth  not  shall  be  damned,"  baptised  or  unbap- 
tised.  But  let  us  come  a  little  nearer  home.  Is 
there  no  waste  in  our  country.?  Let  us  see,  "For- 
sake not  the  assembling  of  yourselves  together." 
"Gather  them  all  together,  men,  women  and  children 
and  the  stranger  that  is  within  thy  gates,  that  they 
may  hear,  and  that  they  may  learn,  and  fear  the 
Lord  your  God  and  observe  to  do  all  the  words  of 
this  law."  "Remember  the  Sabbath  day  to  keep  it 
holy."     Is  there  no  waste  here.? 

Of  the  thousands  of  sennons  preached  today,  were 


266  Pure  Religion 

they  heard  by  all  who  could  have  heard  them  if  they 
wanted  to  or  was  there  some  waste?  Did  every- 
one who  was  able  attend  Sabbath  school  and  study 
God's  word?  Do  all  who  hear  profit  by  it?  "He 
that  hath  ears  to  hear  let  him  hear."  Yea,  verily, 
you  know  there  is  much  waste.  And  yet  is  all  our 
teaching  and  preaching  and  praying  and  giving 
waste?  Results  are  not  our  concern,  but  God's. 
It  is  your  duty  and  my  duty  to  sow  the  seed  and 
leave  the  harvest  to  God.  He  is  the  Great  Reaper, 
with  His  holy  angels. 

III.  In  individual  life:  No  prayer  for  the  sal- 
vation of  an  immortal  soul,  no  effort  in  behalf  of 
a  worthy  cause  is  ever  lost.  Many  a  mother  has 
prayed  for  years  for  her  rebellious  son  or  daughter 
without  apparent  result.  Time  and  opportunity 
may  be  wasted,  but  no  prayer  or  good  deed  is  ever 
wasted.  Monica  pleaded  with  God  for  years  in  be- 
half of  her  son  and  at  last  God  rewarded  her  with 
Augustine  the  greatest  of  church  fathers.  Often 
the  briefest  life  may  accomplish  marvels  in  the  king- 
dom of  grace.  Arthur  Hallam's  short  career  was 
the  ground  work  of  Tennyson's  "In  Memoriam." 
The  youth  in  the  very  zenith  of  his  power  and 
achievement  may  be  cut  down  like  the  flower  that 
withereth,  but  his  genius  is  not  a  waste.  The  tomb, 
the  place  of  waste  and  decay  is  not  man's  goal. 
There  is  no  "arrested  development"  in  God's  sight. 
Man  is  created  upright  to  look  into  the  face  of  His 
God.     The  mother's  love  for  her  departed  child  is 


God's  Prodigality  267 

not  wasted.  The  growing  interest  in  immortality 
as  man  advances  in  civilization  and  Christianity  is 
not  wasted.  God  can't  deceive  His  Own  child.  We 
shall  be  satisfied  when  we  awake  in  His  likeness. 
Therefore  be  prodigal  with  your  love  and  good  deeds. 
Break  the  box  of  the  most  precious  ointment  on 
the  head  of  your  Lord  and  Saviour.  Give  like  a 
prince.  Give  your  best,  the  most  costly.  Give  your- 
self, and  all  will  be  well  for  time  and  eternity. 


XXXI 

MODERN  MANNER  OF  LIFE 

Acts  26:4-.  My  manner  of  life.  .  .  .  Know  all  the 
Jews. 

Customs  and  habits  vary  from  age  to  age.  Our 
fathers  lived  the  simple  life:  Times  changed.  The 
world  is  the  same  and  yet  different — Environment 
influences  us  and  yet  it  is  in  our  power  to  create  en- 
vironment. Conditions  are  what  we  make  them  to  a 
certain  extent.  Events  do  not  take  place  without  a 
conscious  agent.  In  the  development  and  advance- 
ment of  a  world,  God  and  man  both  play  a  part.  In 
his  own  good  time,  God  will  work  out  his  plan  and 
program.  It  behooves  man  to  enter  into  the  purpose 
and  plan  of  almighty  God  or  go  down  to  defeat. 
The  present  tendency  of  life  may  be  grossly  mis- 
represented or  exaggerated.  It  depends  upon  the 
viewpoint.  However,  we  shall  try  to  look  at  life  in 
all  its  varied  phases.  Our  manner  of  life  is  charac- 
terized as — 

I.  Fast.  This  is  an  age  of  electricity  and  steam. 
The  ox-cart  and  stage  coach  have  been  relegated 
to  the  scrap-heap.  Rapid  travel  and  communication 
are  the  order  of  the  day.    Electricity  has  annihilated 

268 


Modern  Manner  of  Life  269 

time  and  space,  a  cablegram  from  Europe  reaches 
America  ahead  of  the  time  dispatched  according  to 
the  clock.    An  aeroplane  the  other  day  left  the  arena 
in  Jersey  City  in  which  the  pugilistic  contest  was 
enacted   for  the  championship   of  the  world,   at   4 
o'clock,  with  films  for  the  movies,  and  reached  Pitts- 
burg at  8  o'clock.     And  the  end  is  not  yet.     We 
may  confidently  look  for  a  more  rapid  stride  in  the 
days  to  come.     The  rate  at  which  we  are  traveling 
today  is  consuming  the  vitality  of  the  race.     The 
speed  limit  is  exceeded.     Life  is  cheap.     Innumera- 
ble fatalities  occur  almost  daily.     It  is  possible  to 
hasten  the  end.     We  need  not  be  surprised  that  in 
the  mad  race,  men  topple  over  exhausted,  thoroughly 
"fagged  out."     There  is  no  time  for  rest  and  re- 
laxation;  meditation    and   prayer   and   divine   wor- 
ship.    In  our  haste  we  lose  more  than  we  gain.     It 
is  "the  set  milk  that  forms  the  cream,"  we  are  told. 
Froth  may  look  beautiful   to  the  eye  but  it  lacks 
nourishing  qualities.     Lack  of  religion  in  the  home 
and   absence  from   the  church  will  provide  mighty 
poor  compensation  in  the  day  when  dividends   are 
declared. 

II.  Extravagant.  We  have  been  cautioned 
against  waste  in  our  natural  resources.  God  has 
enriched  the  earth  with  all  elements  useful  for  man 
and  he  expects  and  desires  that  we  use  them  rightly. 
Waste  is  not  only  foolish  but  sinful.  "Gather  up 
the  fragments  that  remain  that  nothing  be  lost." 


270  Pure  Religion 

The  problem  of  the  High  Cost  of  Living  may  be 
solved  by  adapting  ourselves  to  God's  plans  and 
principles.  However  our  waste  in  morals  and  re- 
ligion is  far  more  shameful  and  deplorable.  The 
youth  of  our  land  who  loiter  on  the  streets  until 
midnight  or  in  questionable  places,  are  losing  time 
and  opportunities  for  culture  and  refinement  and 
adequate  preparation  for  a  useful  life  that  can  never 
be  reclaimed.  There  is  extravagance  too  in  reli- 
gion. Vast  sums  of  money  are  expended  to  pre- 
serve the  church  and  equip  her  for  service,  to  provide 
the  remedies  for  a  needy  world,  yet  the  multitudes 
either  despise  or  ignore  her,  there  is  enough  spirit- 
ual food  dispensed  every  Sunday  to  feed  a  hungry 
world  if  men  would  only  arouse  themselves  suffi- 
ciently to  receive  it.     "Why  this  waste?" 

III.  Artificial.  Much  that  we  behold  in  this 
world  is  merely  mechanical.  The  real  is  often  dis- 
placed by  the  artificial.  Artificial  limbs  and  arti- 
ficial flowers  cannot  answer  the  same  purpose  as 
the  real  and  genuine.  Machinery  is  supplied  for  the 
manufacture  of  almost  everything  under  the  Sun. 
It  is  much  easier  to  produce  music  by  machinery 
than  to  develop  the  talent  and  play  artistically, 
but  the  effect  is  different.  It  is  not  nearly  so  difficult 
to  touch  a  button  and  start  a  machine  as  it  is  to 
do  the  work  yourself.  However,  isn't  it  possible  to 
lose  the  training  and  discipline  that  we  need  in 
robust  life.^     We  are  apt  to  miss  the  growth  and 


Modern  Manner  of  Life  271 

development  that  we  all  need.  The  showy  and  gaudy 
may  be  more  attractive,  but  the  staying  qualities 
are  wanting.  Peroxide  girls  make  a  desperate  ef- 
fort to  add  to  their  beauty  (and  who  does  not  ad- 
mire beauty)  but  the  most  graceful  and  attractive 
character  is  revealed  by  a  pure  heart  and  stainless 
soul.  The  Apostle  says — "Let  your  adorning  be  the 
inner  man  of  the  heart — even  the  ornament  of  a  meek 
and  quiet  spirit,  which  is  in  the  sight  of  God  of  great 
price."  Form  in  religion  too  is  needful,  but  the 
spirit  is  more  necessary,  as  the  spiritual  is  superior 
to  the  physical. 

IV.  Carnal.  The  apostle  tells  us  that  "the  car- 
nal mind  is  enmity  against  God,"  hence  the  parnal 
life  leads  away  from  God.  The  creator  has  en- 
dowed us  with  physical,  mental,  moral  and  spiritual 
life,  and  the  relative  importance  is  emphasized  in 
his  word.  Man  has  a  three-fold  nature — Body,  mind 
and  soul.  He  also  has  a  spirit  and  that  spirit  de- 
pends on  who  his  master  is. — If  he  has  not  "the 
Spirit  of  Christ  he  is  none  of  His."  The  question 
that  concerns  many  people  most  of  all  is:  What 
shall  we  eat,  what  shall  we  drink  and  wherewithal 
shall  we  be  clothed.?"  "After  all  these  things  do 
the  Gentiles  seek."  "Your  heavenly  Father  knoweth 
that  ye  have  need  of  all  these  things."  "But  seek 
ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God  and  His  righteousness 
and  all  these  things  shall  be  added  unto  you."  "Eat, 
drink  and  be  merry,"  is  the  philosophy  of  many. 


272  Pure  Religion 

The  body  needs  our  careful  attention,  the  mind  must 
have  relaxation;  healthful  amusement  and  recrea- 
tion are  necessary,  but  the  soul  deserves  more  con- 
sideration. Notwithstanding  the  cry  of  the  soul 
and  hunger  of  the  mind,  many  people  seldom  read 
wholesome  literature,  or  ever  listen  to  stimulating, 
or  informing  lectures.  They  could  not  get  along 
without  the  daily  newspapers  or  trashy  novels  but 
as  for  the  Church  papers  or  religious  books,  they 
would  shy  at  them  as  the  horses  did  when  the  auto- 
mobiles were  first  run  over  the  road. 

V.  Selfish?  This  age  has  been  declared  to  be  the 
most  benevolent,  philanthropic,  intellectual  and  un- 
selfish of  all  ages.  It  is  true,  never  have  such  vast 
suras  of  money  been  given  to  a  War-fund,  to  our 
Colleges  and  Universities,  to  the  Church  for  her  mis- 
sionary operations  in  home  and  foreign-lands,  to  war- 
devastated  and  famine-stricken  Countries;  but  the 
world  never  possessed  as  much  money  as  it  does  now. 
Years  ago  millionaires  were  scarce,  now  we  have 
many  and  even  billionaires.  The  War  has  increased 
the  number  of  millionaires,  while  others  have  be- 
come paupers.  Notwithstanding  the  large  contri- 
butions given,  when  compared  with  the  immense 
wealth  possessed,  the  amount  is  ingloriously  small. 
Many  of  our  men  of  wealth  have  not  even  given 
the  interest  to  say  nothing  of  the  principal.  Some 
may  give  until  they  feel  it  but  the  number  is  com- 


Modern  Manner  of  Life  273 

paratively  few.  We  see  this  selfishness  especially 
when  we  note  the  utter  disregard  people  have  these 
days  for  the  institutions  established  for  the  welfare 
of  mankind.  There  are  those  who  merely  live  unto 
themselves.  They  take  no  interest  in  the  Church, 
or  public  assemblies,  or  reunions  or  organizations 
for  the  uplift  of  humanity.  You  tell  these  people 
about  their  negative,  worthless  life  and  they  call 
you  a  "Jo3'-Killer."  They  find  their  joy  in  retard- 
ing human  progress,  bringing  the  world  back  to  the 
Dark-Ages. 

VI.  Aimless?  You  would  suppose  that  the  un- 
certainty of  life  would  impel  men  to  hasten  their 
steps  and  complete  their  tasks,  but  this  often  has 
the  opposite  effect.  They  dilly-dally  and  postpone, 
and  procrastinate.  There  is  no  definite  object  in 
life.  Their  plans  and  purposes  are  indefinite.  Life 
is  a  school  but  they  learn  not  its  lessons.  Life  is 
a  trust  but  they  betray  their  trust.  Life  is  filled 
with  opportunities  to  ennoble  and  bless  but  they  ex- 
ist only  for  the  present.  They  do  not  even  know 
that  there  is  a  life  beyond.  It  is  possible  to  be- 
come so  worthless  as  to  believe  that  the  perpetuation 
of  such  a  life  would  be  incongruous  to  the  infinite 
plan  of  God.  How  to  account  for  our  present  day 
religious  indifference  is  a  problem.  Yet  the  Scrip- 
tures are  explicit:  "The  natural  man  receiveth  not 
the  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God.     They  are  foolish- 


274  Pure  Religion 

ness  unto  Him ;  neither  can  he  know  them ;  for  they 
are  spiritually  discerned."  Notwithstanding  all  that 
has  been  said,  the  modern  manner  of  Life  is : 

VII.  Religious?  It  depends,  as  we  have  said,  on 
the  viewpoint.  Paul's  manner  of  Life  before  and 
after  his  conversion  was  radically  different.  Breath- 
ing out  threatenings  and  slaughter,  his  sole  purpose 
was  the  utter  extermination  of  Christianity.  After 
his  eventful  experience  on  the  road  to  Damascus, 
the  bold  iconoclast  and  misguided  blasphemer,  be- 
came the  docile  disciple  and  willing  ambassador  in 
bonds.  Need  we  be  surprised,  therefore,  that  such 
a  life,  given  wholly  to  the  service  of  God  should  ef- 
fect the  course  of  history  for  all  ages.  Nothing 
could  deter  him  now  in  his  advocacy  of  the  religion 
he  once  despised  and  attempted  to  destroy.  No 
matter  what  should  befall  him,  his  one  aim  was  to 
exalt  Christ.  "Tliis  one  thing  I  do."  Persecution 
and  distress  could  not  prevent  him  in  the  fulfillment 
of  his  great  mission.  On  land  and  sea,  by  day  and 
night,  his  supreme  task  was  the  presentation  of  the 
Gospel.  "For  I  am  not  ashamed  of  the  Gospel  of 
Christ,  for  it  is  the  Power  of  God  unto  Salvation 
to  every  one  that  believeth."  Notice  his  thrilling 
experiences: — "In  labors  more  abundant,  in  stripes 
above  measure,  in  deaths  oft."  "Of  the  Jews  five 
times  received  I  forty  stripes  save  one.  Thrice  was 
I  beaten  with  rods,  once  was  I  stoned,  thrice  I  suf- 
fered shipwreck,  a  night  and  a  day  I  have  been  in 


Modern  Marnier  of  Life  275 

the  deep;  in  journeyings  often,  in  perils  of  waters, 
in  perils  of  robbers,  in  perils  of  mine  own  country- 
men, in  perils  by  the  heathen,  in  perils  in  the  City, 
in  perils  in  the  wilderness,  in  perils  in  the  Sea,  in 
perils  among  false  brethren;  in  weariness  and  pain- 
fulness,  in  watchings  often,  in  hunger  and  thirst,  in 
fastings  often,  in  cold  and  nakedness.  None  of  these 
things  moved  him.  "For  me  to  live  is  Christ,  to  die 
is  gain."  Paul  paid  little  attention  to  what  the 
world  said,  whether  they  should  cut  off  his  head  or 
not  but  he  was  deeply  in  earnest  about  doing  the 
will  of  Almighty  God.  His  manner  of  life  has  left 
its  impression  and  will  always  abide.  What  is  your 
aim  and  purpose  in  life?  In  conclusion  let  me  sug- 
gest to  you  the  manner  of  Life  that  will  be  worth 
while  for  time  and  eternity. 

1.  The  Prayerful  Life.  "Pray  without  ceasing." 
Pray  for  your  friends,  the  Church,  yourself,  your 
home  and  community,  your  nation  and  all  nations, 
the  saved  and  unsaved,  saint  and  sinner,  Schools 
and  Hospitals,  the  needs  of  a  World,  yes  for  all  men, 
especially  for  those  who  are  of  the  household  of 
faith.  Pray  by  day  and  night,  in  your  home,  in 
the  Church,  on  the  Street,  everywhere;  let  your 
whole  nature  be  saturated  with  the  spirit  of  Prayer. 
What  a  blessing  your  life  will  be! 

2.  The  Life  of  Service.  Serve  God  and  you  will 
be  of  service  to  your  fellowman.  Obey  His  Holy 
commands.      Be   faithful   under    all    circumstances. 


276  Pure  Religion 

"Be  not  conformed  to  this  world  but  be  ye  trans- 
formed by  the  renewing  of  your  minds  that  ye  may 
prove  what  is  that  good  and  acceptable  and  perfect 
will  of  God." 

3.  The  Christ-like  Life.  It  is  true  you  cannot 
do  all  that  Christ  did,  but  you  can  follow  Him,  mag- 
nify His  Life,  manifest  His  spirit  in  all  your  Con- 
duct. Repeat  His  acts  in  your  attitude  toward  all 
men. 

4.  The  Victorious  Life.  God  knows  what  circum- 
stances are  needed  to  develop  within  you  a  beautiful 
life.  Count  on  Him  at  all  times,  no  matter  what 
may  occur,  whether  prosperity  or  adversity,  life  or 
death;  in  company  with  Him  all  will  be  well.  No 
matter  on  what  side  of  the  street  you  may  live, 
the  sun  shines,  somewhere,  live  in  the  sunshine.  An 
aged  servant  of  God  near  the  close  of  his  earthly 
life  had  his  house  arranged  so  that  he  could  always 
be  in  the  sunlight.  In  the  morning  he  would  appear 
at  the  Eastern  window  and  welcome  the  King  of 
Day.  In  the  evening  he  would  sit  at  a  western  win- 
dow and  watch  with  rapturous  gaze  as  the  Sun  dis- 
appeared behind  the  distant  Hills.  He  was  kept 
in  the  sunshine  of  God's  love  all  his  days  and  "at 
evening  time  it  was  light."  When  Tennyson  looked 
back  of  liim  in  his  room  he  saw  the  pallid  face  of 
Arthur  Hallam.  The  scene,  though,  pathetic  in 
the  extreme,  was  an  inspiration  and  from  his  pen 
came,  In  Memoriam: 


Modern  Marnier  of  Life  277 

Sunset  and  evening  star, 

And  one  clear  call  for  me ! 

And  may  there  be  no  moaning  of  the  bar 

When  I  put  out  to  sea. 

Twilight  and  evening  bell. 

And  after  that  the  dark ! 

And  may  there  be  no  sadness  of  farewell, 

When  I  embark. 

And  tho'  from  out  our  bourne  of  time  and  place, 

The  tide  may  bear  me  far, 

I  hope  to  meet  my  Pilot  face  to  face ! 

When  I  have  crossed  the  bar. 


Princeton  Theoloaical  Seminarv  Ubraries 


97   0375 


1    1012  01 


Date  Due 

1 

1 

^ 

